Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Part 1. 49th Arrival

An abnormal creature thinks of a way to find food, it's not the only thing that will be occupying headspace.

03/04/25- 06/04/25

It is Friday now, 9:30 PM and four days without food.

At night the streets were dead silent, everyone who resided there knew stepping a foot out was a death wish, everyone that was still left. The only time period it is safe to navigate around the area with minimal risk of being watched.

Not that it would make a difference, the few times the creature of scarred skin and fractured bones had been caught only resulted in being glared at by frightening eyes. Every second leading the freak of nature paranoid regular humans knew what it was; a walking carcass trying to hide among them, an abnormality in an unforgiving world.

It got through the days telling itself it was projecting and it needed to focus on important matters. Like food.

Being desperate enough to dig through trash bags full of pointy and firm objects with sensitive fingers and a weakened body that it was a struggle to touch was demoralising, no hint of a reward was crushing, worsening as the scenario kept repeating. It's not as if it wants to eat leftovers but right now it’d accept anything. 

As the small body laid in a bush that was situated next to a cozy house in a small estate it pondered its options. 

Breaking into a house may be rewarding in the short term but not having experience or knowledge to do so made it remarkably unappealing (and it wasn't a pleasant thought to have to), plus if someone were to wake up it'd be a bullet through the skull if lucky or another repeat of what it went through. A bullet would make it quick.

A restaurant-even a small one would promise food and perhaps shelter if what was rumoured about storage closets was true. But if found then it'd be a trip to the institute of madness; it sounded paranoid but the building must exist, a dead person being able to consider the thought otherwise would be hypocritical.

She thought about going home, but that would never be possible.

It considered just closing its eyes and waiting for its body to expire, the body rejected the thought.

Another idea bashed its way into its warped head: go to the centre of town. No that’d be wasting even more energy, this body needed to-

An unconquerable wave of dread washed over the starving skeleton, the thought of enduring another night without nourishment filled it with terror. Hadn't managed to find clean water in a day either…it hasn't rained for weeks, even the flowers are wilting.

Human bodies- anything that has a brain could survive only a week without food with water, what if it couldn't find water? Does it have less time? But it would be different now wouldn't it? If it couldn't find anything would she die again- what would wait that time? No- not again- can't let it happen again-

 The stomach wept at the thought and the tongue watered at the idea of something to taste, mouth slick at the idea of anything to sink its teeth into- something with a lot of protein- but not human.

The tattered soul followed the voice and broke the bush, unaware of the small scrapes and pricks of the twigs on its face and feet. The panicking mind switched off as the body droned on, sluggishly stumbling further and forward and onwards and ahead to an area for the chance of compensation.

Continue.

It enticed as the feeble creature walked further.

“Arrive at your crossroad.”

By the time the body realised it had moved, a stagnant feeling of danger sprung up.

Opening its eyes wide enough to nearly burst out of the weakened skull, the scatterbrained being scanned its surroundings. This wasn't an estate and it certainly wasn't near town.

There were only tall and fossilized trees around it; they were charcoal black with any detail invisible to the unknowing eye, the branches reaching the sky full of mist. There was nothing in the distance, a sheet of celeste encompassing the area.

There was mist but it didn't feel cold, even with  the (pitifully thin) long sleeves of the dress the cadaver was inhabiting it would acknowledge differing temperature conditions, if that wasn't enough being barefoot with fresh scars under the soles of its feet would be an indication but no. 

Considering the circumstances, the lack of correlation to what should be neighbouring areas and what was noted above, this place was clearly unnatural. With that being noted it needed to find a way out as soon as possible.

Before a step could be taken an ominous whistle rang out to the south, it didn't sound natural and sounded even less like a human being. The spirit decided to go north.

The ground was unpleasant to step on no matter how gently one tried, before the pain had dulled before but now each step was a test of persistence, the pain of hunger still enduring and feeling of exhaustion around the corner but she knew better than to stop.

It knew better.

The floor changed and a startled croak that barely resembled a squeak was let out, before self induced embarrassment could kick in the urge to check what was stepped on followed through. The curious carcass looked at what its right foot stepped on.

It was a page.

The warning signs didn't crop up quickly enough as curiosity won again, it knelt down only to stumble, recovering, it looked at the page.

A crude drawing that looked to be made by a child. In capitals it reads: ‘FOLLOWS’ with the other side having simplistic trees drawn. In the middle there was a rangy man with no face watching the viewer.

Realisation kicked in.

 A forest that lasts miles on end, a horizon that can barely be perceived and a crumbled up page. This was the place where the source of nightmares lay: The Slenderman Forest.

Didn't want to believe it. Why did the tales have to be true? In a past life she was curious and evaluated the validity but always knew regardless it'd be better for it to stay a work of fiction. Why is this real- why is it- why is she here!?

A prank? No it couldn't think like that, this  wasn't in a world where it could be a victim of harmless jokes.

 As if something was listening, the corpse’s head began pulsating and her fragile frame keeled over.

That wasn't a coincidence, if the forest was real then it- he was too. She was going to die, she was going to die or encounter a fate worse than death if she didn't move, or perhaps she's already doomed.

 The Slenderman had to be a work of fiction or no one would survive to tell the tale.

But if something that was once a person could worm her way out of nonexistence once…

A wave of static slammed into the undead woman and she immediately jolted up and clutched the page in her sensitive hand. Enough wasting time.

The sore body began moving manually once more; if The Slenderman and the pages associated with him were real then it must operate as the authors inscribed: find all eight and then you’ll have a chance to survive. That was the only way.

She snatched the 1st page, beginning the trial.

She had already lost too much time.

Page 2 was soon located, a larger picture of the creature with ramblings of ‘NO, NO, NO, NO’ scribbled all over. She wondered who made the drawings and what became of them but it wasn't the time for hypotheses she tried to rationalise.

Page 3: ‘CAN’T RUN.’ As dry eyes scanned over the premonition she again questioned why she was in this situation, what had she done wrong this time? Something inside her answered.

She tripped over a slight change of levels, skidding across the coarse floor. She dragged her body back up again, she didn't want to acknowledge the new collection of scars.

 ‘DON’T LOOK. OR IT TAKES YOU.’

…

Why was she capable of even finding this image? 

How many others had been in this situation before? All those authors surely but were there any that had kept quiet? She was on the fourth page, was she doing good or was that a useless record? 

How was she still moving? She shouldn't be alive. She couldn't open her eyes, her brain stopped working, she couldn't feel anything and yet…

Why did she have to live to experience this?

The impact of buried pain crept back up as she scoured the endless woods, having to switch to her left hand for the pages to not slip away from her grasp. Better to not risk wasting time.  It's ‘ALWAYS WATCHING. NO EYES.’

She felt herself losing consciousness; hungry, so hungry. She wasn't hungry, her body- this thing she was managing. It was hungry, she was just tired.

The page said ‘LEAVE ME ALONE.’

 She wanted to but she wasn't the one who wandered here of her own will, was she? 

She could barely stay awake for more than an hour now, guided by desperation, fear and hunger rather than rational thoughts for as long as she could remember. Droning on from one moment to the next for years; calling it aimlessness would indicate there was somewhere she should be.

 It was human nature to find their place but she isn't human. Not anymore.

Is it the same for him?

She could barely see the last page, its contents a blur. The figure was there and it was surrounded by things that looked similar but weren't the same. Before her body could react her mind reached out to the page with her dented right hand, willing it to slot together with all the others.

It vanished. And as it did so did her hope of escaping this nightmare scenario.

Did she take too long?

Was it just toying with her?

Is this how it's supposed to go? 

Was she about to die?

No, no she touched it! She touched the page! She swears she did! So why?!

Static overwhelmed her senses, her body floating off the ground as her brain dashed trying to find a way out.

 This can't be the end, this can't be the end: she didn't force herself to live through misery only to die like this! 

She just didn’t get the chance to accept her new existence- she’ll take what she said back, 

she’ll never complain about having to starve to near death, 

she'll suffer through the pain of broken bones and aching scars,

 she’ll never allow herself to be seen by anyone else again!

 Just don't kill her, 

she doesn't want to die, 

she doesn't deserve to die, 

why does she have to die, 

why does she have to die like this?!

“No please!”

Her pupiless eyes were forced open as the feeble girl was made to gaze in horror at the looming entity above her.

His face was devoid of any detail, a blank canvas that could fit any expression, a suit that perfectly fit his impossibly slim and towering stature.  Skin as white as ash and as stern as leather, suit as black as the trees that surrounded the forests, the only colour being a blood red tie, fingers longer than human arms, spiky tendrils rooted behind his back.

 At that moment he was all there was.

“You have exceeded my expectations.”

A paradoxically calm and visceral voice coaxed, he loomed closer.

The girl outstretched both her hands in a last ditch effort for survival, her fingers burned from the stretch, the rest of the pages lost to the construct. 

Before anything could break, the cryptic serenely stretched his hand towards the girl's face.

Then everything went dark.

Chapter Text

Part 2. Meet Creeps

Transported to a new location things take a strange turn. Is it for the worse?

04/04/25- 10/04/25

The world transformed into pure white. 

No pain, no sensations, no exhaustion, no relief.

Slowly the awareness of floating fills the mangled girl once more.

Regaining her senses starting with the head, feeling her dirty black hair flowing freely as if submerged in water, the slight tingle at the back of her skull rising. Before any thoughts of her own could make their way through an eerie sound vibrated through her grey matter.

“You have been chosen to reside here. Rest and get accustomed to your new surroundings. You are not allowed to leave.”

Chosen?

The surroundings shifted once more, when she opened her glossy pale cyan eyes she was no longer in a white void but a strange room. 

It was extremely large; the base width larger than any house she’d seen before, the decor presumably one you’d find in older rich buildings to be preserved with the light hanging from the middle of the ceiling being decorated with clear crystals. 

The overall colour was mostly monochrome, hints of brown from a sofa that had a large TV in front of it so this place must have electricity. 

An elongated marble decorated dining table to the left that had very few chairs compared to the amount of people who could sit there. 

Glaring a bit the eyes could see a kitchen at the back, it was larger than expected just like everything else but it wasn't well taken care of (from her personal experience) considering the multitude of finger smudges, unwashed plates, the smell was…strange and the fridge was slightly opened and had something red and slimy leaking out…

What is this place?!?

Okay, okay, she needed to calm down.

 From what she could tell she wasn't in immediate danger anymore; it didn't seem that way and the voice told her to rest but how much she, rather it should trust those words was low, the gut feeling directed it should run away immediately but that would be disobeying the monster’s command.

It was only alive because he wanted it to be. 

Why was this-...why was ‘it’ ‘chosen?’

Saying it was “nothing special” wouldn't be true but that fact was not a positive in the slightest, it was horrific in actuality, gaining the interest of The Slenderman was always depicted as a death wish hence why those authors were anonymous and never posted again after documenting their stories for supposed theorists. 

On that matter, why did it (he) take it (this body) here? What use would an entity that was notorious for being the suspected reason children went missing do with a teenaged carcass?

Was this going to be consistent?

The female figure lightly bit the tips of her unkempt nails in thought, too much had happened in a short amount of time that it hadn't remembered it still hadn’t found food even when there was a kitchen present that could promise delicious delights, the red fluid didn't exactly bring the best expectations though.

Before it could work itself into another fever the corpse's acute eye spied on an area it hadn't checked before.

There was a door leading out of the dining room that was surrounded in darkness, if it had to compare it resembled  an alleyway it briefly slept in before recognising that was asking to be shanked (at best).

 In the midst of the darkness there was a single object: a wooden navy blue mask, around the holes where eyes could see through it was stained in an unidentifiable black substance that dripped down to the bottom. It felt like someone was watching within the absence of light but it didn't want to come closer.

One step backwards, then another, the gawky skeleton moved away from the back looking for an exit. It exited through the door out the dining area on the opposite side and was faced with a professional looking front door with a mustard gold door knob, a brown carpet before it and a white set of stairs to the left.

“You are not allowed to leave.”

It remembered the entity's words, regardless of the meaning why he set down a rule and by the fact its brain was capable of running meant that he had kept it alive for a reason, it didn't want to risk giving that up. He had caught it once before, he could do it again.

Turning the neck to the previous room briefly, praying what was watching didn't come closer when it wasn't watched. There was nothing, so the boney body swiftly and inelegantly sprinted up the stairs.

Reaching the top it halted its brief run as whiplash struck, in the back of its mind it knew being on the top of stairs wasn't objectively safer than down but the separation in levels felt safer. Slightly.

The 1st floor had a long hallway; there was a slightly opened door to the right of the stairs that automatically was backed away from, gazing west there were a small selection of pictures hung up from the walls that were encased in a fancy bronze frame, there were more than a couple of doors on the right hand side with black paint on them accompanied by tiny white door knobs. 

Resisting the urge to see what lies inside, the carcass spotted a rather obvious door at the end of the hallway that was white and didn't seem to be made of wood, it had a proper steel handle then a door knob and a lock that could be turned.

None of this information was particularly useful however and it didn't want to move from where it already was as fear paralysed the heart. There were more steps of stairs close to the large door meaning there was another floor level, how big was this place? Was this some type of mansion? An area of the institute- please no- no wait how would that make sense?! How-

Something moved.

Her breath hitched, taking in too much air quickly caused another wave of pain, that was that? 

Was it The Slenderman or another creature like the floating mask?

 This body she was occupying was too drained of energy to be forced to run and whatever lived here would know where something would hide. Could she fight it off? No, her bones wouldn't be able to take any more trauma, she couldn't afford to lose any more dexterity. What can she do?!

Wait. Wait in gut-wrenching anticipation for whatever laid around the corner to arrive, if she was wishing for anything she hoped they made death quick, strike at the head first…

The thing that made an appearance shocked the scarred girl more than she thought was possible:  bafflement.

There was a small, tightly stuffed cream teddy bear; it was on two legs which was evidently not how it was supposed to be since the material keeping the stuffing in was ripped. 

Just by tilting its head up it caused the humanoid shiver in disgust; baby blue button eyes lifelessly looked into repulsed ones that were once full of life, the button on its mouth making it seem like it had three eyes, the colour complimenting its proud blue ribbon.

“Charlie?!”

Before the sight before its very eyes could be comprehended a soft voice called accompanied by another being running down the stairs, fast enough by the time the cadaver realised there was someone else in front of it.

There was a tiny girl in a dull pink nightie carrying an even smaller chocolate brown teddy with a black dot for a left eye and a missing eye with a red cross in its right with a humble red ribbon around its neck. 

The girl herself was brunette with wavy hair that simultaneously appeared messy and well taken care of, she had dirt, bruises and small cuts over her pale body but most striking was her bloodied head with vibrant green eyes.

Her eyes- why was this child bleeding?!

“Charlie! There you are! Why did you run down the stairs? It's not…” she trailed off, her soft voice revealing a childish nature. As she picked up the big cream bear it  pointed towards the flabbergasted spirit. The child glanced and silently gasped, eyes widening in wonder and glee.

“Huh? Huh?! New person? New person, new person!” She cheered as the cream bear settled into her arm, the brown one hadn't shown signs of life- not that she cared. The brunette girl skipped towards the still older one and smiled.

“Hi, I’m Sally! Sally Maryam Dawn.” 

She said as if she had repeated it many times before, her tone proficient for someone who couldn't be older than…10 years old? 

“It's been so long since we’ve seen a new person, what's your name?” She tilted her head to ask, the bear ‘Charlie’ did the same with the lifeless brown one doing so because of the change in angle.

Not that it- she- whatever-  noticed! Why was this child bleeding? Why didn't she care? What was she even doing here? Why is that teddy bear alive? What is going on?!?

The girl that called herself ‘Sally’ seemed confused for a moment before physically coming to a realisation and stepped back to keep some distance, the smile still on her face.

“You don't have to be worried, we won't hurt you.” She said with an understanding tone, the carcass in purple did not believe that and the bear wasn't making it better. Even if she wasn't trouble whoever made her bleed-

“They won't hurt you either, they're friendly you see? This is Mr.Death but he prefers to be called Mr.D.” she put her finger on the brown bear's arm and made it wave. “And this is Charlie, say hello Charlie!” The cream bear waved on its own. This slightly reduced nerves but it was not enough. 

“What is your name?” Sally asked again, the bears  and her patiently waiting for an answer as her crimson blood trickled down her face and evaporated before it landed on the floor.

“Are you…hurt?” The teenager asked the young girl, her voice softer than it was for days as she didn't want to frighten the child.

Sally was caught off guard but only minutely noticeable in her pupils, she just slowly shook her head. “Oh? Don't worry, I'm fine. It doesn't hurt anymore. Neither do my cuts, I'm alright.”

She replied like it was normal.

“You should be more worried about some of the others, don't tell them I said this but they haven't not looked that good.” She repeated the word “not” twice, acting more her age, the way she talked about”the others” was one without worry, even teasing. Maybe she didn't have to be worried?

Sally giggled, presumably at her own joke and the teen couldn't help but stop frowning, Charlie looked like it was silently giggling with her. The pink girl talked to the purple body again but with a different question.

“Do you want to play with me?”

Nervousness returned. “What do you mean by that?” She asked with an appropriate amount of suspicion considering the circumstances. Sally seemed again taken off guard, more than the previous question strangely but she answered, her smile a tinge more bashful now.

“Oh, well… it's just something to do to have fun. We talk and play and drink tea…”

Oh, a tea party. She’d never been to one before, even when she was little, didn't have a chance before… no point thinking of that now.

“If it's only that then…I'll go.” The corpse nodded with an equal amounts interest, concern and placating.

Sally cheered, jumping in the air hugging her plushies, only now noticed she was wearing white and pink socks.

Sally began to walk back towards the stairs, she turned to see if she was being followed, subtly encouraging her apprehensive peer to follow. She did and as the two were walking together Sally asked one last time: “What's your name?”

The spirit had to take a second to answer, she hadn't thought about her name in a while and while that didn't sound weird the reasons weren't because it just happened to slip her mind. Still if this is where she would be residing for the time and other people would be present it’d have to be confronted eventually.

The person she once was isn't the same as the thing she transformed into now. It felt wrong to even say.

“It's Amy.” She replied, trying to withhold reluctance, her thumb tingles.

“Amy?” Sally repeated as if she was expecting something more, probably a last name.

Amy nodded silently, if Sally wanted to say anything more she didn't and the two made their way up the long stairs, further into the mansion.

The other floors of the mansion were mostly identical to the 1st floor, the difference mostly in the little pictures decorating the area that Amy didn't pay much attention to uncharacteristically.

 The 4th floor was where Sally's room was and where they’d ‘play’.

“Now you can meet some of the others, Amy! They're both really nice. I'm sure they'll like you.” Sally smiled while closing her eyes, reaching towards her door knob. Something of note was how this door was painted a light pink and not black.

When Sally opened it Amy was taken aback by how pink it was. The room was (surprise!) massive with many stuffed animals lying on the corners of the floor. There was a princess sized bed at the back with a nightstand that had a unicorn beside it. In the middle a table that had two people sitting at it with an extra three chairs to the right.

There was another young girl on the left that looked around Sally's age but felt even younger in spirit, she was impatiently fidgeting on the spot. 

Her straight auburn hair long enough to kiss the floor even while tied up with a candy red bow , her skin slightly pink with three black moles under her scarlet eyes. She was wearing a cyan dress and there seemed to be tiny horns poking out from her head? Or an accessory.

There was a monochromatic boy dozing off next to her, something leaking out his eyes just like the mask... He was wearing a grey cap backwards with the hole allowing his spiky jade coloured hair to fall out. His jacket was off white but most shocking was his lack of hands or legs with his grey shorts covering nothing for their presence. Amy hadn't seen anything like him, well she knew disabled people existed but-

“Sally!” The other child exclaimed, finally happy her friend was back, she sounded much more childish and hadn't noticed the conspicuously present teenager there.

“Sorry we took so long guys!” Sally greeted kindly. “I wondered why Charlie ran off because it's not usually the time where that happens but he knew! There's a new person here!”

“New?” The horned girl repeated as if her peer was strange to consider the thought, then she looked a little to the right and…

“Huh?!”

 She shouted, jumping off her chair and almost falling over. The sound startled the boy away who immediately whipped his head around searching for danger.

“W-what! What happened?!”

“There's a new person in the mansion, her name is Amy.” Sally introduced and pointed at her while Charlie climbed off her arm. “Amy, this is Lazari-” she pointed at the horned girl. “-and Silver.” The boy.

“Hello?” Amy whispered, too afraid to properly speak. Not that the other two were extroverted, Lazari had continued to stare at the false person shyly and couldn't bring herself to look the cadaver in the eyes, perhaps it was too scary…

Silver, while not the most confident or seeming very happy, attempted eye contact with the fellow black haired person.

 “H-hello Amy. N-nice to m-meet y-you.” he greeted politely, if briefly, she wondered why he was stuttering, was he scared too? He didn’t seem that rattled. 

“I-I guess-s i-if S-slender ch-chose y-you then you're s-starting your t-trial week n-now…” he muttered what felt like was aimed towards himself rather than anyone else in the room.

“(Week?)” Amy caught onto what he said in spite of Silver’s apparent attempts otherwise. She’d be here for a week? No he mentioned a trial but what did that mean?

Again her thoughts were disrupted with Sally gently taking Amy’s hand, having switched Mr.D to the other one, that still caused Amy to cringe as the pink girl accidentally touched a sore area. Sally quickly withdrew her finger and decided to just tug on the raggedy dress (thank whatever god there was it wasn't that fragile). 

“So Amy, we were about to finish our own party before you came in but now we'll continue it. We’ll just start with a normal tea party so you can understand what playtime is about.” Sally led the gangly person towards the table eagerly. Lazari nodded somewhat but Silver looked less than keen, can understand why.

“Umm. I-if Amy is here d-do I r-real-lly have to stay?” He doubted how much his presence was needed. “I-I was j-just here for the adventure…”

“Aw Silver pleeease!” Sally whined. “More people at playtime will be perfect for a first day!”

“(I don't think playtime can be that helpful…)” Amy sweat dropped but limited it to just closing her eyes on her person. Silver looked desperate, it made her feel guilty.

“B-but it's al-most dinner, t-there aren't en-enough chairs and-and BEN will w-wonder where I-I am!”

Sally put a hand to her chin, Lazari was sparing more glances at Amy who just wanted to disappear. “Well that's true, I could get an extra chair but Slendy said to limit it to three. Hmm- oh wait! I will float and you can-”

Once more there was an interruption. Between the space Amy and Silver were occupying, a distortion in reality occurred. Lime ripples formed into a replica statue that morphed into a humanoid elf demon thing… she couldn't believe what she was seeing.

Having to grasp one weird situation from another to another this wasn't the last straw but an extra added to a rising haystack. 

The boy (she wanted to say) was around Sally's standing height; he resembled a video game character Amy had briefly seen from her old life but even with that little information it was evidently clear that he wasn't the character brought to life just by his posture, positioned he was trying to be as stiff as possible.

 His forest green cap that covered most of his blonde hair was sewn back together with a symbol that resembled a button keeping it from being torn. 

Then he opened his eye sockets.

There were no eyeballs stored within, only black voids imitating their purpose, instead of regular pupils he had red sclera with even tinier dots within. Unlike whoever was in the dark part of the kitchen she was close enough to the boy to see inside his sockets there was a gooey substance.

The ghastly girl instinctually took a step back out of unease, the scarlet pupils flickered towards her once she moved but no emotion was found within that action.

Everyone else didn't react with as much intensity; Silver looked relieved but partly uneasy, Lazari only showed surprise with an ‘O’ shaped mouth and Sally happily greeted him.

“B-BEN!” Silver got up from his chair and as if like magic legs appeared with socks and shoes with them, because why not. 

“Hi Ben!” Sally waved with her signature smile. Ben smiled back and casually leaned towards Silver (while floating), putting an arm around his (that magically appeared).

“Hey.” He replied to Sally. “I've been looking for you. Where were you for the last hour?” He talked to Silver as an old friend would while partly annoyed. “It's almost gaming time.”

“I know, just got s-sidetracked and l-lost track of t-time. Sorry.” Silver put his head down guiltily.

“Nah it's fine.” Ben shrugged and let go of the now armless boy. “Let's just do it now, you owe me an extra hour tomorrow!”

“Heheh. I-I know…” Silver sighed calmly. And with that the two of them teleported to who knows where, the elf hadn't even spoken to her.

She wasn't even surprised anymore, or scared, or tired, she had forgotten she was even hungry. Amy was just trying to figure out what the hell was even happening in this place.

“Aw, they left.” Sally pouted and frowned. “Ben never joins but I wanted Silver here at least…”

“Well, now we have the right amount of chairs?” Lazari finally spoke with a joke to lighten the mood? Her smile was immediately endearing.

Sally pondered what was said before letting out a satisfied sound. “Yeah you're right.” She gazed up at Amy who now wasn't uncomfortable more than her brain was scrambled (more than it already was). “Let's do it!”

“(No choice.)” Amy exhaled a breath she had unconsciously taken the moment ‘Ben’ arrived. This was…fine.

Between the child that was continuously bleeding, the alive teddy bear, the boy who kept having limbs come and go, the teleporting cosplayer that had no eyes, whatever was in the back of the dining room and the normal girl none of them had tried to hurt her and it didn't seem like they considered it either.

A trial period…she didn't get the chance to ask Silver what he’d meant. 

The Slenderman had kept her alive and for what reason? 

No offence to them but none of the people she had met right now seem exactly useful for anything, including herself. Did he just collect any children he found? No, he was known for child abduction , not for kidnapping anyone with age ranges under 18. This did make Amy wonder how young she really did look or if that was a factor.

She’d been allowed to walk around and talk to other people, the people who lived here don't seem to be held hostage and if they were they're pretty happy about it and the house looked nice…it wasn't like before.

Maybe…

…

…She’d ask what Silver meant about the trial while having ‘tea’. She’d never had tea before, even fake tea! First time for something.

“Y-”

A bell chimed, the three girls could hear it not only inside the cozy pink room but in other areas of the mansion, the oblivious teenager was startled by this but the two children seemed to expect it.

“Oh, it's already time to eat?” Lazari asked rhetorically, her mood brightening considerably.

Sally pouted again, being interrupted was annoying. “Oh-”

Another bell chimed. Then another. Both Sally and Lazari were caught off guard this time.

“What does that mean?” Amy stared at their reactions, equal amounts nervous and calm with a hint of excitement.

Sally grinned. 

“A bell chimed means it's time for dinner. Two times means it's a family dinner. It’s time to eat.”

Chapter Text

Part 3. Just Short of Bloody Murder

A family dinner, a chance to get used to the mansion more, a chance for this situation to get worse.

08/04/25- 09/04/25

Sally, Lazari and Amy began to make their way downstairs. In spite of being the tallest and oldest Amy trailed behind the young pre-teens, it seemed fine but you couldn’t be more careful in this place.

Had to question though; the mansion’s dimension was exceedingly elongated for the tiny amount of people who lived there to justify that, other than the strange thought of The Slenderman- the creature who if you saw him you’d probably die- having a loan who would he even loan to? Why did this place exist?

Aching her head thinking about it, and her stomach. She remembered she was hungry again, it would be around 10:45 PM now? She was about to pass out if it crossed into six days without food.

Six? She meant five- five days?!

Soon enough the three young girls made their way into the dining room; obviously the décor hadn't changed but to the side Amy noticed another door she had overlooked (if she had to guess it’d be a closet), there were three people standing in front of it, their postures upright and rigid as if they were soldiers.

The leftmost one was wearing an orange jacket with a deep front pocket over the left breast; the colour worn down over the years, same with his extremely dark navy blue jeans and brown shoes. 

The most striking part was the man's mask, it was white and looked to be cleaned daily unlike the blue mask in the dark, the eye windows were narrow but wide enough someone could see through them, you could barely make out eyes glaring at you within them, the mask itself looked feminine which added to the creepiness factor than detracting.

The thing in the middle was the tallest by a decent margin, around 6’0 had to guess. Its face completely obscured by a black mask that went over the whole face and down to the neck, combined with black gloves it created an illusion of pitch black skin. The sock mask had simplified red eyes and a frown at the front, it was hard to tell if anyone would reasonably be able to see or breathe through them. 

He was wearing a dark yellow hoodie with the hood over the head further obscuring its face, of course it was wearing pants and shoes as well. If the girl had to guess the person/thing was a man but something was off about him…

The person to the right was also slightly androgynous but Amy could soon guess she was female. She wore a hoodie with the hood up as well but it was white and stained in what seemed like ink or soot; her mask was the same being the brightest white you could imagine only to be ruined by black splotches all over, the holes were wide enough that her pale white eyes could be seen. 

Said eyes were too focused for her to be blind but too pale that she came off as ghastly. Strands of her long onyx hair could be seen, it was greasy and wasn't polished, like she lived outside for most of her life.

Amy snapped back into reality, she could feel the masked man and sooty woman's eyes on her, felt less safe again.

She turned to see where Sally and Lazari were; Sally had sat down near the edge of the table where the head would be, Mr.Death was next to her, then Lazari  between the brown teddy and Charlie. Seemed like a waste of space…

Amy was aware that the head of the table would be saved for whoever owned the place or most important so she decided to just sit next to the three eyed bear.

As the girl in purple sat down and fiddled with her ripped dress, Sally and Lazari chatted with another about the situation but she didn't have it in her to eavesdrop or care about how now all three sets of eyes from the masked people were locked onto her. She just wanted to eat. Needed to eat.

Someone else did catch her eye; it was a young woman, presumably around her age (if it counted), who had walked in with a puzzled expression on her face. 

She had golden hair with completely black eyes, no pupils with only the faint twinkle of light inside, if Amy still feared this being an asylum her clothes would’ve flared that worry to the surface as they were sheet white with a few stains of red, black and brown and belts around her wrists, waist and ankles, they weren't restricting movement but they could.

 Her skin was smooth and well managed, like a layer of cream covered her from head to toe. Behind her back she wielded a pristine silver sword, her right hand securely clasped around the handle and yet she didn't seem dangerous or even ominous in appearance at all.

The lady peered at the carcass, perturbed by who or what she was seeing.

 “Oh my-” she cut herself off, dropping her sword to cover her mouth with both hands, again guilt struck the mangled woman, she hadn't managed to get a look at her appearance in some time, she must look awful…

“Hi Judge!” Sally called and waved with Lazari and Charlie waving too, ‘Judge’ returned the wave cordially, picked up her sword then swiftly sat down on the opposite side of the table where the girls were, keeping distance specifically from the cadaver.

 The way Sally had said hello was as if she hadn't seen Judge all day but if they lived together what were they doing? And why didn't-

Stomach grumbled, this body was on its last legs if she couldn't eat something soon then…

Her teeth biting down on her own tongue, anything would suffice…

“Hungry?” Lazari turned to Amy with an empathetic smile, Amy pitifully nodded. “Same, don't worry, for group dinners Slendy always gives us food soon, I think he's waiting for more people to come since it's your first day and it's been a while…don't worry.” Lazari smiled and Amy couldn't help but reciprocate in response.

Another distortion was released; lime green ripples combined with dark maroon shadow with symbols that resembled letters emerging: Ben and Silver.  Neither looked thrilled to be there, Ben frowning in vexation and Silver just downcast, guess that was why they weren't the first ones to arrive when they can apparently teleport whenever they pleased. Too hungry to question that again. 

The two sat on the opposite side where Judge was, Ben to the opposite of Sally and Silver conspicuously leaving a gap between Ben and him, glancing at it occasionally.

“Been a while since we've had one of these huh?” Ben bluntly said without lead in, Silver silently nodded.

“Yes, it is strange is it not?” Judge clasped her hands towards, gazing at her legs.

Lazari closed her eyes waiting for the topic to pass, the three soldiers didn't move, Sally sadly smiled. “Yeah, it-it has…” she eyed the multiple empty seats that weren't occupied. “Do you think..?” She didn't finish her sentence on purpose.

Ben got the hint and answered. 

“Glitchy won’t come, sure of that.” His eye lights flickered to the empty seat Silver left between the two. “Liu will come soon, don't think he went outside today, Jane always eats around this time and the others? Who knows.” He put his hands up behind his head and leaned back, not falling via floating and putting his boots on the table. Amy felt like he scanned her for a moment but couldn't confirm on time. 

“Ben! Put your feet down! Have some manners!” 

The masked man barked, his voice was masculine so any room for doubt vanished. Amy jolted at the sheer authoritarian tone of the command but no one else (especially not the hooded man right next to him) seemed fussed or surprised. The elf boy did as he was told with only a light glare in return.

A minute that felt like eternity in silence went by, there was a drought of energy that permeated the room, the mutual yet unspoken feeling that no one really wanted to be here. It wasn't paused by the appearance of another person.

An older adult woman with skin as white as feathers that contrasted her black dress; gloves that reached her elbows, heels that dramatically clicked on the floor. Smooth, long and thin hair that reached the middle of her back and her eyes- unlike Judges- there was no light to be had. 

She was wearing black lipstick but not even that hid her unhappy expression, strangely even that felt like too light a word to describe it, her face felt stunted, that it was restricting her true thoughts. Was she the ‘Jane’ that was mentioned before?

Just like others before she stared at Amy, only it seemed to be one of pity. 

“You have something in your hair?” She said, immediately gaining the morose girl's attention. The woman pointed to the upper right part of her head indicating the location, Amy gently touched her own skull to feel what it was only to feel a tree branch? 

Why had no one said anything before?! She hadn't paid attention to where the grey scale lady had seated as her face flushed from embarrassment.

Another person walked in, a man who was another brunette with short hair, the top having three strands that resembled wings and emerald green eyes. 

He was wearing a sleek black jacket that had deep pockets with something inside it, a striped black and white scarf and a necklace with a cross hugging his neck where there was a faded scar, an oak green shirt and black trousers. His face, while admittedly handsome, was scarred by three stitches, one across the nose that was as long as the distance between his eyes and two to the sides of his mouth. 

He didn't seem to take notice of Amy and if he did he didn't show he cared as he sat next to her, closing his eyes deep in thought. Amy didn't want to stare too much but in an attempt to distract herself from starvation her vision focused on his stitches, particularly the ones near his mouth.

What happened to him? 

No way it could've been an accident for it to be on both sides, she had heard from rumours in school that someone had attempted to give themselves a cheshire smile and almost bled out, but if that was the case here then why would it be stitched up when the ‘appeal’ was a smile permanently on one's face? It wasn't recent since his facial expression indicated it didn't hurt and the scar didn't reach that far to be self mutilation anyway-

The revolving door that had been ignored before now had been slammed open with all eyes darting towards the disruption, all the soldiers finally having a semblance of emotions at the action. 

The masked man facepalmed in open frustration, the hooded one…just stared and the woman nagged with a scratchy voice at the similar looking man who did it while a large red dog with an uncanny smile just wagged its tail.

Large smile…

The forlorn spirit gazed at who exactly made their appearance.

His hoodie was white just like the feral soldiers but was stained dark red in multiple places: the elbows, near the middle pouch (which had something inside it), and more prominently the wrists. His hair was unnatural in every way being rigid and hard, as if you bit it then parts of it would be cut right off, and it wouldn't taste good. 

His eyes were mismatched; his left was pale blue but wasn't directly focused on anything, it was blind, the right a clear sign of insanity emanating from its vision. His white skin resembled leather more than flesh to the point he either had no nose or it had melted with the rest of his grotesque with the only change of quality being not his mouth but his smile.

He had a wide Glasgow smile that spread near opposite corners of his face, the skin that was ripped apart to make the smile was vulgarly disturbed with traces of blood, soft flesh and the inside of his mouth being visible. 

No. It was him.  

This couldn't be a coincidence it was him! 

The notorious serial killer that signaled a rise in crimes committed by teenagers and of passion. The defining aspect of the infamous “Wood's Family Incident.”

Jeff the Killer?!

No, no no- she needed to get out of here, there was no point in waiting for food while being in a room with a serial killer! She couldn't even question why he looked so young or think of where to go, she needed to run!

“Huh?! Who the hell is this?”

 The murderer swiftly pointed at Amy as if his finger was a mental knife stabbing her, his accusatory voice more raspy than deep in vocal quality. 

The depleted girl wanted to run off and never return but she just couldn't summon the strength to do so and she knew what happened to 99% of people who ran into the infamous man. And it didn't matter if she counted as a ‘person’ or not.

She was-

“A new member of this household.”

  A recognisable voice answered with authority. Static filled the room but unlike before Amy didn't panic, she did gasp at what appeared though everyone already knew who it was.

The Slenderman stood tall over the residents, the ceiling of the level now not coming close to grazing his head. 

The soldiers all bowed before him, further pushing the idea in her mind while the rest of the residents just watched in ranges of respect but she couldn't focus on anything. 

If The Slenderman had left her alive for whatever motive he may have why would Jeff the Killer be obligated to do the same? Why was he even here? Did anyone else know who he was? Even the (presumable) victim of Cheshire smile mutilation? Did Jeff-

“(Do not be afraid my child).” Slenderman ‘spoke’ but no one else heard it but Amy, it had  slipped her mind he had telepathy, did he truly read minds? Wait, his child?

“(No harm will come to you.)” His nightmare inducing voice now soothing and calm, the fact it was The Slenderman prevented her from giving into that lie.

“Jeff. Sit down.” The entity ordered the serial killer with casual authority, the reaper shrugged then informally sat down next to the large dog who had placed itself in a seat and the opposite side of Amy, great. “I am assuming we will have to continue without some people?” His branch-like neck twisted to stare at the sparse number of empty chairs now.

“Glitchy still doesn't want to come out anymore.” Ben answered, his tone indicated that was obvious but he didn't seem too happy about the fact he was right, Silver just let out a heavy and shaky sigh.

“Jack has gone out to hunt for food.” The masked man pointed out, his tone very direct, akin to an employee documenting events to a strict boss.

“I see. And what is the Doctor’s excuse?”

No one had an answer.

“Should I tell him to attend now?” The ghastly woman queried, immediately silent while waiting for an answer.

What could scarcely be described as eyebrows were furrowed as The Slenderman thought about her words. Amy could barely believe what was happening, The Slenderman could think? 

The Slenderman listening to (presumably) normal people? It was as if the thing she encountered in the forest and what was in front of her now were two different beings.

“No. He has made his choice.” He stiltedly shook his head before warping to the head of the table, everyone present in the room giving him their full attention with less variety of respect.

“It has been a long time since we have had dinner together, I understand it must be strange for you all after all that has occurred. ”

 Everyone else in the room frowned, whether visible or not, all Amy did was try to listen the best she could, on the verge of digging into her own skin.

“But I want you to be accommodating to our new arrival and help her get accustomed throughout her trial period.” With no room for response, he turned towards the soldiers and gave them a nod, with which they walked uniformly out the door to the rest of the mansion.

 As Amy watched them walk out she felt more at peace, closer to “ about to have a tea party” than “can rest” peace. 

She sneakily glanced at the expressions of everyone else: Sally and the dog were smiling, Jeff in spite of having a permanent smile didn't seem to care, Ben, Jane and the man next to her looked fed up, Judge was calm just somber, Silver was anxious but maybe that was just his face and Lazari was drooling…

“Now, let us not waste time further. Because this is a special occasion I have made food for you in advance.”

  Several tendrils emerged and what came with them were dishes of food, one for each being ( if they looked human). The one that was placed in front of Amy had juicy broccoli and mashed potatoes. 

Food! Glorious food!

“Eugh! Slender! First time having group dinner in years and you give us vegetables?!” Ben gagged in disgust. Everyone else had been given the same dish Amy had, except Lazari who had ham (that looked raw…) and eggs and the teddy bears who obviously didn't need anything, perhaps the dog- who cared.

“It looks a bit yucky…” Sally picked at her food sadly.

“Sally? I thought you said you wanted to try out different dishes? Vegetables help humans grow.” Slender jokes(?) and laughed (?) at the young child’s reaction.

“Yeah but…” Sally pouted.

“Better than what most of you make.” The cold lady snarked, less of a joke and more a jab made of frustration.

Lazari speedily gobbled up the ham first, licking her lips to savour the taste. “Hmm yummy~” she glanced at Amy to see how she was doing, only to open her mouth in surprise.

If Lazari had gobbled the food up quickly then Amy was rapidly ripping it apart. Her teeth covered in green and potatoes around her mouth as she continued to gorge on what she was given. She didn't even process how it tasted, didn't chew before swallowing.

This stomach needed to be filled.

“Amy?”

The cadaver choked once hearing her name, a piece of mushy broccoli ejected from her throat, from her mouth and landed on the side of Jeff's plate. Everyone still eating stared in concern or disgust as Slender used his smooth tendrils to slap her back to get any food that had gone the wrong way out with another tendril cleaning her mouth and cleaning the mess she made.

After calming down and thanking whoever helped Amy took a deep breath and tried to look for who called her, her blue eye landed on Lazari who was just amused now.

“I guess you like it huh?” She teased, a bit of egg on her own teeth. “And everyone says my tummy is big!”

Amy sheepishly chuckled only to see the man next to her giving her a death stare, her chuckles halted at the sight, it was like she was sitting next to a different person than who walked in.

“Amy, if you're hungry eat my broccoli!” Sally pushed her plate towards her, she had eaten the potatoes but not her greens.

Amy had enough self control and awareness to decline the offer, from the corner of her eye she saw Jane leave without a word and Silver had disappeared too having not eaten anything. “No, you should eat, it's good for you.” Ignoring how it wouldn't cure a bleeding skull…

“No I don't need to. Food just tastes nice but I won't grow, not anymore.”

“(Not anymore?)”

Amy glanced at Slender whose expression didn't change and Sally seemed pretty sure she'd be fine…

“Alright.” She picked the broccoli from the pink child’s plate. “Thank you Sally.” Sally just smiled and got up to put her plate near the sink for someone else to wash, Jane had cleaned up her own cutlery and plate before. 

The dinner continued with no one saying much, the smiling dog had finished his food then vanished like the wind (were dogs supposed to eat this kind of food?), Amy had snatched Silver’s food and ate it all as well with Judge briefly mentioning her day of walking with nature.

Soon everyone had finished eating and for the first time in a while Amy was content and at peace.

The purple child turned towards Slender who had been watching without a word for most of the meal, she wanted to ask him more questions about what this trial would ensure or just the simple reason why he took her here but mostly she needed to get this out:

“Thank you, t-thank you so much for the food!” she put her fingers together in an attempt at a prayer gesture, it felt strange saying those words but it needed to be said. 

Slender just angled his head down to ‘look’ at her and in response…put his hand on her head.

“You are welcome. (Your questions will be answered soon.)” He said to her, “I want you all to wash your plates and clean the kitchen, tomorrow morning I want it in better condition than I found it.”

The group just muttered something akin to a “yes” in response with Sally and Lazari just playing with Charlie and Mr.D, guess they were excused, made sense.

With that Slender vanished into the oxygen that spread throughout the mansion and the rest of the oddities were left alone. 

Pondering on what to do Amy noticed the two dirty plates to the side of the sink and the multiple still on the table, an idea crept into her head. She hadn't made the best first impression so why not show she means well? After all, washing plates is something she knows she can do well.

Her fingers…she’ll manage, just limiting the temperature to some warm water will help.

“Here, let me…” she gently took the plate from Judge’s hands as she was about to take it to the sink, not letting her have the chance to question it.

“Oh? Thank you?” The blonde replied, black eyes following Amy as she took the other plates the rest had used before they could speak.

 Despite her clumsy appearance, tired eyes and crooked fingers the girl soon got to work cleaning up the plates proficiently as she could; barely any splashes of water, using enough soap to get the job done but not too much that there would be a waste, when the cloth she used to clean up was too full she located where the rest were stored and used one, complete focus on her self appointed job that she didn't notice the eyes observing at her.

As she finished cleaning up the sink and folded the clean cloth she took a short rest from using her fingers as they were becoming too sensitive but was proud she managed to do this for her new housemates. A job well done.

“(Now, where do I put the cloth?)” The messy black haired girl eyeballed where to put it, no washing machine present so she turned around to ask where it might be.

Only to come face to face with Jeff.

She couldn't move a muscle, not a step forward or back, rational fear filled her senses.

Saying housemates was hilarious, this man- this monster lived here, she’d have to live with the worst serial killer of all time?

Did no one else realise who he was? No that was impossible and even if they didn't The Slenderman had to have known. Why was he here? If this place was safe then why was there a mass murderer?!

“Hey!” Jeff snapped, causing Amy herself to snap back into reality. “You weren't listening to me were you!” 

“Yes! I mean- n-no?!?” The small girl stuttered, there was such little room between them that even with a stuffed stomach there would be no chance she could get away and any movement she took could count as an invitation to be stabbed.

“Yeah, I ‘guessed’.” He grunted, that sickening smile still plastered on his face but anyone could tell he was furious, what did she do to him? She washed his plate for him didn't she?

“I’ll say it again so you better keep your ears open and listen new girl. Why’d you feel the need to take my plate and wash my own stuff without me asking eh? What, you think I'm too stupid to not do it myself?”

“N-no? I just wanted to be u-useful…” she had to avert her eyes, the interviewees were right he really had burnt away his eyelids; he didn't blink, he couldn't anymore, he just stared and stared and stared… “Make sure everything is clean r-right?” she added as if that'd save her from whatever was about to happen. If anyone else was still in the room they weren't doing anything to help.

“Really?” Jeff tried to mimic understanding but it was clearly just mockery. “Then maybe you should’ve thought about being clean before spitting on my fucking plate!?”

Before Amy could react she felt a simultaneously sharp and blunt pain in her eyeball, she let out a small wail of pain as she felt her eye with her tingling fingers, did he just flick her?

“What? You thought I was gonna slap you or something?” Jeff cackled, pointing another finger with uncut nails at her untouched eye making her flinch, from her peripheral vision she could barely make out the others glancing at what was occurring.

“What? You not going to say anything? Not even a ‘Sorry?!’ ” 

Jeff viscously smacked the hand that was holding her eye and Amy screeched in agony, her glass bones barely keeping themselves from shattering tremendously. 

She didn't even realise he had simultaneously struck her face before falling stiffly to the floor landing on her right arm and hand, the soreness spiking causing her to writhe in suffering.

“Jeff, please stop! She didn't mean to!” Sally defended her new playmate while holding onto Mr.D. Beside her Lazari clutched Charlie tightly in fear as he hugged her back.

“Ignoring Slender’s commands? Do you want your judgement to come sooner than planned?!” Judge gripped her sword, the threat didn't come off as a bluff but Jeff just laughed at the audacity.

“Please! If we were allowed to kill each other, don't think things would've ended up like this, you should know that.”

 He grinned revealing all of his teeth. Judge scowled in response while the brunette man (who was the oldest present in the room) stayed quiet, glancing quietly at the commotion. Ben was more amused than anything else, slightly floating to get a better look.

Amy didn't notice she needed to get away from this sick man, refusal to apologise not because it hadn't crossed her mind but a part of her felt as if she didn't owe a serial killer who had mutilated and murdered countless innocent people an apology for a minor lack of hygiene.

But that was how a human mind would think.

How a human should feel.

Wasn't either anymore.

The skeleton struggled up, using her stronger elbows to lean on the cabinet, summoning strength in her knees, legs, ankles and toes to push herself up. Jeff casually kicked her right knee and sent her back down to the floor.

A familiar crunch was heard throughout the room, Amy barely realised what happened until she felt blood drip into her mouth. She had landed on and consequently broken her nose, the pain at this point barely transmitted to her brain, the watery taste of blood had.

Amy gasped and clutched her nose, ignominy filled with terror as she heard Ben snicker at the sight in a sort of “feel bad for laughing but still laughing anyway” type of way. 

She could barely hear Sally's astonished cry as she ran up to her, Judge swiftly pointing her sword at Jeff's throat as he howled while the jacket-wearing brunette man switched between expressing disappointment and fury, Lazari didn't know what to do but she couldn't focus on it.

Her eyes burned, why did she even care what happened to this body again? A broken nose, that's nothing compared to an empty stomach or sensitive hands or a cracked skull. It means nothing, this is nothing at all! She will just get back up again.

So, why was she so furious..?

Just for being hungry and not having enough self control to have table manners this is what would happen, that chunk didn't even touch the food! And why should she have to apologise to a serial killer! 

Why did he even care?! Coughed up broccoli was disgusting but sawing smiles into people is fine? 

Why does that stupid kid keep laughing, he isn't as low in sense of humour as a killer, was he? 

Why didn't anyone else here have the decency to stop this, did no one have manners? What about this is funny? 

Why is there so much noise, she can't think.

Why is no one helping?

Why is no one shutting the hell up?!?

Her fingers burned as they violently twitched, one finger, two fingers, five fingers, ten. Her eyes started to drain of colour and the hole in her head-

No.

Can’t happen again.

Amy’s body haphazardly shoved Sally, causing the girl to topple over; it proceeded to sprint out the dining area into the darkness. It couldn't run very fast but it kept going and going.

Once it knew it was far enough away…who was it kidding it didn't know this place.

 Once it felt slightly safer it paused and leaned against the wall, wheezing for air.

The blood had run down its chin and neck and its hands were stained red…it didn't care. As long as it was away from that sick man and the troll it’d be alright.

But it didn't feel at all better, that dinner was the time for good first impressions but no one cared it was even here, even when it washed up no one cared, no one ever cares.

Slender seemed to care, but it didn't want to be delusional, if he had taken in Jeff the Killer what were the standards? Did everyone who lived here kill at least one person?

 The ‘Jack’ person that was hunting, was it humans? 

‘The Doctor’, the dog with abnormally wide teeth, Judge with her sword, even the paranormal such as Ben, Sally?

The bashed in head was spinning, it didn't know what to do.

Another drop of blood painted the floor. Amy's eyes blankly stared at the mess her nose was making.

Should start by stopping the bleeding.

Chapter Text

Part 4. Jack and Smiley 

Meeting new housemates at the tea party was alright, meeting at dinner ended terribly, what will occur next?

09/04/25-11/04/25

The bleeding showed no sign of slowing, she tried to use the sleeves of her purple dress but all that did was spread the mess further while tickling her nose. It was strange, not the broken nose or the amount of blood but how little the pain registered even as adrenaline wore off.

Not that the body didn't sense any pain, even if the fingers didn't feel like they were about to fall off she’d be acutely aware of the slippery sensation of the dislocated structure but it didn't even sting. She hadn't talked to anyone who has a broken nose- any broken body part before but she was certain it was supposed to hurt more than this for any normal person.

Just another reminder.

Nevermind that now, the mess hasn't stopped. Her first instinct was to get a tissue but then the next problem was where anything was, couldn't even find a washing machine inside the kitchen.

She leaned against the dark wall, careful to only put pressure on the back, she could return to the dining area and ask for help but after what occurred she didn't want to step foot in here, not waiting for the killer to go for round 2.

Amy glanced in the darkness ahead, her apprehension about going backwards was due to knowing what would occur, going forwards was just the primal fear of the unknown and dark, most people went missing in the dark.

The girl felt someone watching her, unsure what direction the sensation was similar to being dropped inside the forest only now in an enclosed space.

“S-slender?” She hesitantly asked to the air, not sure if she wanted an answer.

Nothing replied.

Discarding the thought she just sighed, 1st day and already put in a difficult situation; that was life though, no one you could rely on but yourself. She thought she learned that recently already.

She didn't even know where she’d sleep, maybe one of the soldiers would have returned to tell her what she needed to know but once more she rejected the thought of going back into that room.

She couldn't move.

“(What do I do…)”

“Are you alright?” A voice spoke directly to the dejected corpse; she turned around as quickly as she could, covering her continuously bleeding nose with her clothed elbow.

She hadn't noticed the creature approaching, as acutely aware of her surroundings she tried, the prospect more shocking with its size.

 It was around the same height as the man in the yellow hoodie with a similar looking black design that covered the head as well but it was more hulking compared to the yellow soldier's slimmer appearance and while the black that covered the frowning man's skin were clearly gloves the colour of this creatures skin from neck to toes was a shade of dark ash, if being extremely generous.

He was barefoot but where he contrasted with Amy or Sally was that his feet were comparable to an animal than anything human, his toes thick and sharp, akin to claws that rip prey apart, they grazed the floor yet he was as silent as a thief. His mask was navy blue with a substance leaking through where the eyes would be…

This was what she saw earlier!

The monster took one hand out of his pocket, thorny and clawed just like his toes but the gesture was one of understanding, patiently waiting for a response though it was clear which one it was.

Amy's eyes stayed focused on what was in front of her, after what just occurred and what she could gather leaving herself open was a grave error, but still she’d gain nothing from refusing to respond, more likely she’d be attacked again and escalate the situation…

She nodded slightly, unwilling to blink in case that calmness revealed to be a complot.

The man nodded, Amy tried to glance at his eyes just she couldn't gauge where they were or what he was thinking, his mask completely concealed his thoughts.

“Seems like you hurt yourself on something.” 

He spoke again, only traces of formality for emotion. “I was just about to drop something off but I can check on your wounds if you need it.” 

Amy didn't see his eyes shift but she could tell he wasn't only referring to her nose, her sleeve soaked with blood at this rate.

“Where?” She slightly raised an eyebrow with a stern expression. If he was ‘just about to drop something’ then why would he give that up just to help a random person? This guy lived with a serial killer, who was to say he wasn't less known but a similar participant?

“We have a medical facility here. Only me and a doctor left now but we get it done when we're needed, I can come back to it later. At the very least you need some tissues (and a change of clothes).” 

He replied, the response was to the point but didn't make her feel stupid for questioning his motives.

Amy solemnly acknowledged how he wasn't wrong but still couldn't bring herself to just keep on walking. “But…”

“But what?” He tilted his head, the mask making it look almost innocent.

“I made a mess on the floor.” The two gazed at the blood droplets. “I need to clean it up before I go anywhere…”

“Eh, it's fine, the others won't mind.” He dismissed and promptly stepped on the blood and smeared it across the floor with his bare feet. Amy couldn't even be disgusted over the shock of such an action being second nature.

“Should we go?” The monster turned to focus on her again, Amy still hesitant but realising it was better to take the chance.

She nodded and the two continued down the dark pathway, somehow Amy was positioned in front with the larger man trailing behind. When asked why he said it was because he didn't know her so “Best to be cautious.” And that he’d tell her where to turn.

“So, new here?” A rhetorical question he asked.

She nodded, cupping her nose with her hand now.

“Been a while since someone else has joined the mansion, guess it hasn't been great huh?”

She didn't know if he was referring to being in the mansion or before that, both were “no”.

Suddenly the man placed his claws on Amy's arms and she jumped.

 She knew it! He was going to rip her apart! How could she-

“Careful, don't trip.” The man in black and blue steered the girl away from something on the floor, instinctually Amy gazed at what it was.

A dead rabbit that had its thighs clawed through, angled in a way its blood remained inside the body.

So that was what he’d been hunting.

Just an animal.

She stared at his claws which had quickly retracted from her arms, too focused on the fact there were no traces of blood that she didn't realise he didn't manage to hurt her in any other way.

If he realised she’d be staring at his prey he didn't care or mind enough to convey it. Soon they reached a light green door leading into another area now with the polite man holding the steel handle.

“Alright, here we are. Sorry I pushed you forward, I had to be sure you wouldn't attack me behind my back.” He said, was the prospect of being attacked normal? Was Slender just blatantly lying by saying this place was safe?

“This is the medical bay.” He opened the door.

It had been the simplest room Amy had seen this far but there was a beauty in simplicity. There was a soft turquoise light that soothed the mind with a couple of beds that had green bed sheets over them. Couple of desks with medical supplies on top and washing machine?!

No, nope. She didn't care anymore.

“Alright go in.” The man strolled on by with Amy scanning the place for all details. “Right, let's get you some tissue to start…” he absent mindedly reached for the countertop and ripped a piece of tissue from its pack and handed it to the drained girl who gladly covered her nose with it.

“Thank you…” she murmured, he didn't reply to this, dragged a chair and positioned it near one of the beds then sat down, he waited for her to get the hint.

But because her brain was about to turn into goo it had to be spelt out.

“You wanted to be checked on didn't you? If you only needed the tissue…”

“Oh, wait no- sorry!” The girl stumbled towards the bed then clumsily sat on it, it felt shameful to already be a burden when he had (so far) been cordial and seemed to not be a threat but better to be dealt with now than to ask and be ignored later.

Amy held out her arm for the doctor to analyse, his expression still masked but if anything he wasn't happy.

While lightly pressing on her fingers he suddenly asked: “What's your name? My name is Jack, you are?”

She didn't want to respond, but she knew she had t-

“You don't have to say it, just wanted to ask.” Jack continued before she could even speak, as if he could tell what she was thinking with only that pause. She appreciated it though.

Jack continued to lightly examine her fingers, before he was done with all five he nodded to himself before opening a cabinet in the desk and taking out a couple of plasters. Carefully prying her fingers apart to individually wrap the plaster around each one, the softness of the material relieving after the numerous events of physical trauma they’d been through, what she’d been through.

Once he was done with the right appendage his claws beckoned compliance to start on the right, the purple girl obliged with more hesitation, this time it was going to hurt.

Jack just continued to test the sensitivity of each finger but then stopped as his focus directed on her thumb.

“Your thumb…is dislocated.” the way he said it was on the verge of being a statement and question of how.

“Yeah, it's…it's been like that for a while…” the carcass slightly shivered at the memory of what caused the wound, Jack heavily sighed in disbelief then took out more plasters, just as what he did to the left the right hand was wrapped in plasters with the thumb being left alone for the moment.

The dark skinned creature scratched his head, the sound of his claws scraping against his skull and some hair being clear. “So, your fingers look bad but aren't broken, just crooked, try to keep them still and only move them occasionally. On a scale of 1 to 5 how bad is the pain in your thumb?” 

Amy peered in thought, when she wasn't focused or didn't have to use it: 3. When neither of those were occurring: 6. “4?”

“I see.”

 He didn't like that answer. “If this hasn't happened recently, say a week we’ll have to push it back in place, it should help the healing go quicker but it’ll hurt.”

“It's been over a week, is that really bad? Can it be fixed?”

“Yes, don't worry. It's unfortunate we don't have any potions left…” Jack grumbled to himself, this time Amy couldn't hear what he said. “I'm less qualified for this (and it's been a while) so- SMILEY!” He roared, Amy didn't jump this time but whipped her head around to see where he’d come from.

“Jesus Jack, shout even louder why don't ya?”

An irate doctor stumbled out the back door, a normal white hand scratching his frizzy black curls. He seemed to have just woken up from a dream indicated with his white doctor uniform being half off and his dull green eyes barely focused, perhaps at work considering he looked ready for it. He seemed familiar but she couldn't put her finger on who.

When he regained enough energy and spotted Amy, 'Smiley’ spat out his imaginary cup of coffee in shock. “Holy shit-”

“Hah. Didn't expect this did you?” Jack teased, you could imagine a smirk under that emotionless mask.

“Holy God-” Smiley ignored Jack. “He finally did it, Slender got a new one?! Never thought he would after all this time!” Smiley leered at the young child, his tone pure bafflement. “I haven't been asleep for that long- how the hell did you get injured? On what- your first day?!”

The questioned girl didn't have a chance to ask why being new was such a big deal (current theory being if you got the pages in a quick enough time, but that was wishful thinking) before having to again confront what happened in the kitchen.

“She said this was before Slender took her here, right in assuming Slender brought you here?” Jack tried to streamline the questions.

“Well my fingers yes…” Amy nodded, the grazes on her arm being ignored.

“Your nose too? Is this your ‘attribute’?” Smiley pointed out without hesitation, mocking the other residents for reasons, other than Jeff, she couldn't understand.

“No…got the nose today.”

“So it was…” Jack spoke under his breath.

“How the heck did ya manage that? You're the type to piss people off are you?” Smiley sneered, Amy shook her head as much as she could without becoming sick.

“No, I didn't mean to…” the event recent enough to be perfectly recited in her brain. “I just…” her voice trembled, the fact she was still capable of speaking a miracle.

Smiley loosened up with intrigue but Jack just put his hand up. “Hey, you don't have to tell, it's really none of our business.”

“Hey, if I'm going to have to take care of some brat-”

“No it's fine.” Amy unintentionally cut Smiley off. “I just washed some plates without permission and someone didn't like that and…well you can see.”

Very derivative yet fitting.

“Really? That's it?”

“Yes…”

“Who did this?”

Now that she didn't want to say, if murder was off the table then it seemed clear bullying wasn't, if she read enough books then snitching names was the easiest way to paint a bigger target on your back.

But-

“Someone with black hair…” she whispered, being as vague as she could to get away with.

“Fucking Jeff.” 

Jack facepalmed his mask, his quick deduction and annoyance showcasing this was clearly expected behaviour. “Sorry about him, he's…”

“A prick.” Smiley crossed his arms, kneeling near the bed, fingers creeping closer.

“That. Don't worry about him though, probably just in a worse mood. In the future if he tries to start something, ignore him and he'll lose interest.”

So she was just supposed to ignore the serial killer? Did no one really know who he was?

“Well it wasn't just him!” Amy retorted, bubbling frustration rising. “Someone else just laughed at me! Ouch!” Amy hiccuped in pain but it soon wore off, Smiley had pushed her thumb back in place while Jack distracted her so it didn't hurt as much, smart!

“Let me guess, Ben?” Jack looked from the thumb to Amy's face, he didn't sound as frustrated but not expecting a positive response.

She didn't say anything, her expression did.

“Look, that's just how those two are. Don't know how old you are but Ben is either the same or younger than you so don't take it personally. Slender or the proxies will punish Jeff probably, especially since it's your first day. You just got unlucky.”

Jack shrugged.

“Really?” Amy spoke softly, her nose had stopped bleeding with the tissue being drenched, as Jack got up to get another pack Smiley shook his head.

“If you get any advice from me, don't be a doormat. First day and you got a broken nose, what's that gonna tell everyone? That you’re some wuss? Next time you tell them to screw off and when they don't kick em, that'll send a message.” Smiley shook his head, closing his eyes.

“Don't encourage arguments…” Jack groaned, handing Amy a whole pack of tissues which she graciously accepted. “You do remember that fights like this aren't common right? Calling this a ‘fight' is generous…”

“Doesn't feel that way when I have to deal with the outcome!” the curly haired doctor snorted then went to the back room. “Go to bed! It has to be midnight by now.”

“Not midnight.” Jack gazed at the clock, 11:35PM. “It is late though.” He turned to Amy who was silently waiting for an order. 

“Remember what I said, with your thumb don't move it at all and it'll heal in time. Your nose will be fine too, if bleeding starts again just use the pack. Night.”

Jack got up and walked near the entrance before glancing back at the girl who was as still as a statue.

“Are you not going to bed?” He questioned, his eyes seemingly switching between looking left and right.

Amy wanted to listen but she still didn't have a place to sleep and morso didn't want to be out there with Jeff. 

And Jack and Smiley were nice, Sally, Lazari and Silver too but the former two were capable of defending themselves, maybe if they’d been present she wouldn't have a sore nose to add to her list of problems.

Amy remembered a tiny detail from her scan and wordlessly pointed at a small magazine that was focused on biology and medicines. 

“Oh uh, I was just thinking of reading something, can I please stay here? I won't get in your way I promise!” She pleaded.

Jack raised an eyebrow but didn't say much more. “Fine. (I’m too tired for this.) Just keep quiet alright?”

Amy shuffled towards the magazine, cupping it in her wounded hands and began reading, she didn't know what any of these words meant but perhaps it could be useful?

Jack was just prepared to put away his food, it shouldn't have started decomposing just yet but you could never be too sure, if worst comes to worst he’ll have the kidneys from his last scavenge still available. He was about to exit when the door opened once more.

Puzzled at the unexpected visitor, he looked down to see both Sally and Lazari present.

“What are you two doing here?” Jack stared down at the girls, Amy's eyes flickered to where they were.

“Us four.” Sally ‘corrected’. Who? Oh right, the bears. You can imagine Jack rolling his eyes to himself.

“You should be sleeping by now.” He continued.

“I know but we wanted to know if Amy is alright!”

“Is she here?” Lazari peeked her head around more, growing pinker with close proximity to the tall creature.

“Amy.” Jack repeated, so that was her name. “You have two visitors.” He turned to head towards the girl pretending to read, she put down the magazine as the two girls approached.

“Amy, are you alright?” Sally's concerned face bluntly stabbed her heart with guilt, through her anger and self pity she’d forgotten Sally did try and stick up for her and beforehand had politely introduced her to some of the others.

It didn't do much in the end but she did try and it's not like she expected a bleeding 12 year old to fight a (still 17?) Jeff the Killer.

“No it's alright.” Amy cautiously put her hand on the brunette's head, ruffling it affectionately, mimicking what Slender did for her, Sally enjoyed it. “Thank you for defending me.”

Amy turned to look at Lazari who was visibly ashamed of herself, she hadn't done anything to help but how could Amy blame her either? If the roles were reversed she'd say she would interfere but in practice…

“Hey, don't worry.” Amy spoke softly to the horned girl who immediately gave her full attention once called. “Lazari wasn't it?”

“Mhm.” Lazari nodded.

“Hi, I didn't introduce myself properly before to any of you, even Jack.” He wasn't in the room but she could sense him lurking around the corner, not that it mattered. “My name is Amy, Amy Rivers. Thank you for being so kind to me.”

Lazari nodded eagerly. “And my name is Lazari!” She blurted out. “Nice to meet you Amy!” Her hands holding Amy's boney ones.

“And I'm Sally!”

“We know that.” Amy said without thinking her words through, thankfully both kids laughed and she giggled with them, though concerned they were being too loud for Smiley.

“Amy?” Sally's sweet voice called. “Tomorrow do you want to join our tea party again?” She tilted her head in curiosity, Charlie getting out her hands and landing on Amy's lap.

“Yeah! With just 5 of us in the morning nothing can disturb us.” Lazari nodded and grinned, both girls hoping for a yes.

“Don't see why not, it sounds like fun.” Amy closed her eyes. “You should both go to sleep now, it's too late for you to be up.”

“No, I not sleepy…” Lazari yawned soon after, rubbing her eyes.

Sally seemed to not actually be drowsy, further raising questions to what she was. “Do you have a place to sleep yet?” the girl with green eyes blinked at the one with cyan.

The tired teenager slightly shook her head. “No room but Smiley and Jack said I could stay here.”

“In this icky room???”

“Hey, I keep this place perfectly clean!” Smiley snapped from deeper in the area, Sally was the one to jump this time, Charlie snapping his head at the sound.

“Yes, so I'll just meet you both in your room, what time?”

Sally shrugged, Lazari dozing off by now.

“Alright…let's say around 11 in the morning, so there's enough time for eating before, is that alright?”

“Yay!” The pink girl cheered, all the enthusiasm in the area hers alone. “A proper tea party with a new person!”

“Alright seriously.” Smiley grumbled out of his room. “You two should get out before I get in trouble. You (Amy), shut up or go to bed.” He walked back.

“Okay Mr.Smiley.” Lazari got off the bed and took Sally's hand. “Good night Amy.”

“Nighty night Amy.” Sally waved, Charlie waved before jumping on Sally's head. 

Amy waved at the two departing girls, just as what occurred previously someone else entered the room before they could leave.

The man with the yellow hoodie.

His appearance startled everyone who saw him. Sally was the only one who could bring herself to speak as Lazi shrinking back in apprehension.

“H-hi Hoodie! We were just about to go to bed now…”

‘Hoodie’ didn't acknowledge her at all and only gazed at the purple carcass still resting. He said only a single sentence.

“I am here for the one that calls herself Amy Rivers.”

Chapter Text

Part 5. Wash the Dirt Off Your Skin

Amy finally gets some information from someone willing to give it, just like his emotions however it's limited.

14/04/25-16/04/25

The short trip to Amy’s new personal space of residence was one of minimal interactions, the man who was nicknamed Hoodie had coldly demanded Amy not sleep in the medical facility but in Slenderman’s own provided area whilst demanding both children promptly go to their own sleeping areas which they quickly obliged. 

Aside from the fact that if The Slenderman was speaking through him she couldn't deny his requests he had mentioned that there would be locks situated on the door for privacy and safety. Though considering her luck they’d be broken after two usages.

The purple girl replayed the short discussion she had with the yellow proxy in her mind, trying to squeeze more understanding out of his words.

-

“Your name is Hoodie, right?” Amy hesitated to confirm; his quietness causing an ominous effect, a quiet demeanor always meant something had hidden demons within, if she was going to live here she needed to be on as many good sides as possible.

“That is what many call me, yes.” He responded, not bothering to even glance at the nervous spirit.

She continued further; deciding that response was alright enough, she wanted to question why he went by an affectionate sounding nickname but reasoned it was best to stay serious. 

“Jack mentioned ‘proxies’ while I was talking to him, what are they?”

“Proxies are messengers.”

“For who?”

“Whoever has enough power to enforce such respect.”

Amy bit the inside of her lip.

“Are you a proxy?”

“I am.”

She wasn't expecting him to be so blasé about disclosing that information. “For who?”

Hoodie said nothing.

“The Slenderman?” Amy asked again.

“...”

The absence of a reply indicated that was the truth but that only led to more questions.

 Why would such a creature that had such a widespread effect on humanity need humans to speak for him when he indicated he could communicate with others (human and not) well enough? What did they even do for him that he either couldn't or not care enough to do himself?

“How do you become a proxy?” Amy blurted out with less tact than she wished, Hoodie continued to answer in a dismissive manner.

“Slender chooses who he wants wisely, anyone who wishes to become one cannot influence the result and any one chosen cannot escape. That is his will alone.”

She didn't know what to say in reply to that.

-

And she still didn't. Nothing made sense and no matter how fast the cogs in her brain turned she was no closer to an answer.

She needed to find an answer.

But she needed to be clever about searching for it.

The two bodies reached what would be Amy’s personal space in the building, as Hoodie took out a key Amy pondered about how to go about getting answers. She knew better to not drill Hoodie or the other proxies for more information about The Slenderman but surely they’d give more information about themselves?

“So- I was told I would have to go through a trial period, what exactly does that mean?” Amy traced her wobbly finger around the most recent scars she’d acquired.

Hoodie unlocked the door but didn't push it open, he turned to look at the new arrival, his ‘expression’ forever sour.

“Trials are where new creepypastas are evaluated based on how they interact with residents and how they can follow instructions, they last around a week at minimum and after it has passed you'll be allowed to exit the mansion and reside somewhere else at your leisure. More information will be given once you pass.”

“Huh?” The black haired girl let out a confused grunt. “Creepypastas?” Not the most pressing issue but the word usage stuck out…actually she hadn't heard of the word before.

“That is what many people here have been described as. More information will be given if you pass your trial.”

He spoke as if he was a machine.

“I see…so I'm not allowed to leave before the week is up?”

“Yes.”

For being stuck in here.

“Is…is there anything I have to do? Is this point based or are there categories or-”

“The only rule that must be followed is not leaving the mansion’s premises, you should act the way you would living here normally. If there was a system for points then you have passed by even being allowed to step foot inside.”

“Oh?” 

She remembered what Silver and Jack said:

-

“I-I guess if S-slender ch-chose you then you're starting your trial week n-now…”

-

“I’m right in assuming Slender brought you here?”

-

So each person here was personally chosen by The Slenderman and she was the latest in that list.

She’d seen fourteen people (excluding herself), were there more that had passed their trials and decided not to live here? What would she do when that choice came? No, shouldn't get ahead of herself.

Though if everyone was personally chosen…

“So Slender wanted…accepted everyone who's here?”

“He knows of and allows everyone who resides here to continue inhabiting this place. No one who has begun a trial has failed, it wouldn't be wise to be an exception.”

So Jeff the Killer was personally associated with The Slenderman…was that why no matter how persistent the police tried he’d never been caught?

“Why?” She muttered to herself, unclear who she was referring to.

Hoodie just opened the lighter shade of black door, offering Amy to walk in first.

Her room was small but not claustrophobic, there was a decent amount of dust in the area however compared to her old ‘home’. 

There was a desk similar to the one in the medical bay with a basket for dirty clothes next to it. 

From the exit to the right there was a bathroom space but most curiously there were blue pajamas that seemed to be around her size already folded on the bed.

“Clothes?” Amy gently picked up the nightwear, carefully caressing the creases, the fabric soft and perfect for resting in.

“Do you have any more questions?” Hoodie blankly stared.

 Amy desperately wanted to say “yes” but kept her mouth shut. He’d made it clear he wouldn't give anymore meaningful answers to what she had to say, that she'd have to search for the truth herself.

What else could she do…

“No, thank you-” she replied but from the moment ‘no’ exited her mouth he'd vanished.

The carcass sighed, noticing her room key was hanging off the doorknob she used it to lock herself inside, if she was going to deal with a known madman she wasn't going to get stabbed in her sleep as many others had.

After that she checked what the bathroom had; a nice tub with green soap and a purple towel, a nice toothbrush to take care of her teeth and a mirror, she gazed at her own reflection.

Her eyes looked sore; from crying, lack of sleep or extreme usage due to rampant anxiety she was unsure, the dark bags combined with her barely lit wide pupils and the lack of fat were disconcerting. 

Her hair was messy but that wasn't new or even exclusive to her new life, the slight green tinge on her skin was but she didn't mind. Nose was red and out of shape but she could breathe relatively well through it, her right arm would have lasting scars but nothing that couldn't be covered up, oh and her eye that was flicked looked ‘normal’.

Instead of looking at her mouth she just decided to brush her teeth, the simple activity alien from days of neglect, she fiddled with the position of what felt most effective but comfortable and soon got into a rhythm.

Then she had a bath, the fact it hadn't rained all the time she was outside felt strange to look back on now, felt stranger to be looking back and not be in that present.

As the unwashed girl lowered her body in the tub she expected to feel a sting from her cut feet, her grazed arm, her fingers or even her skull from the dizzying heat. She felt nothing, not even relaxation of renewed cleanliness. She just got into the motion of washing the dirt off her skin, draining the bath and drying herself alone.

Putting on her gifted pajamas she recognised how they were a bit too big for her but instead of thinking of the implications she just snuggled under the covers.

…

…

What was she going to do?

She had tea to ‘look forward to’ and she could investigate what the deal with the mansion and The Slenderman was, but what was the point?

What would it change?

She was still here.

Still in this world.

After she should’ve died and been doomed to nonexistence.

Would anything she experience here change that?

Who knows.

Not as if there was anything left for her out there.

At the very least, she could go to sleep, falling due to peace and not exhaustion.

Chapter Text

Part 6. Kingdom of Joy

Amy joins Sally, Lazari, Mr.D and Charlie in a silly game, but perhaps simple fun can be what a person needs to de-stress?

17/04/25

Amy hoped this would be the most difficult thing she’d have to do today.

She had slept incredibly well last night in spite of everything that had happened. She expected to wake up at slight sounds the woods whistled or aching body parts, maybe a figure over her, perhaps remembering another chore but it was as if she returned to the void of death before resurrecting another day.

Just like yesterday it felt unusual to be brushing her teeth; the minty taste caused her sensitive mouth to dry after washing it with clean water (she didn't eat the toothpaste), taking extra care to make her hair cleaner and tidy whilst careful of not overexerting herself. It was a return to a routine she’d done too many times to count in an undamaged state. How this was all managed she began to care less for.

Eating was difficult.

Not the act of eating as one would guess hearing that statement, nor scarcity of items but the willpower needed.

In the two times she’d set foot in the kitchen area Amy had been alarmed by a man in the dark and had been ‘mildly’ (relatively speaking) assaulted by the notorious serial killer of all time, who she would be living with for at least a week.

Now Jack turned out to be nice if distant, if she didn't immediately promise to be with Sally and Lazari she’d still be with him and Dr.Smiley but the prospect of even seeing Jeff again filled her with distress. She had no idea why he didn't seem to age at all after all the years he’d have to be on the run (not even from stress) and if he had been set off by a gesture of kindness who knew what fear or avoidance would cause.

No…she did know.

But she couldn’t avoid eating. She'd woken up at 9:55 (AM) and getting ready into her new cleaner clothes had taken nearly an hour in her state. Soon she’d be obligated to attend the tea party and she couldn't be late.

Amy's numb feet petered over the edge of the stairs leading down to the basis of the nightmare fuelled mansion.

Perhaps she’d just grab something from the fridge, but what if she took something that belonged to someone, then they’d get annoyed and blame her because she was new, then she'd have a broken arm and leg, or maybe because she was living here so maybe it was fine?

She leaped down a couple of stairs, luckily not losing strength from her knees on landing she shuffled down the remaining steps and shambled into the kitchen.

Okay, okay.

Food.

Check fridge? No see what's outside first.

On top there's brownies? No she couldn't reach and she wasn't going to strain herself if unneeded.

Counter, nothing.

Sink? Why did she look¿?

Turn around- think think!

Bread? Bread!

It's already been opened good, does it belong to anyone?

Stomach grumbled.

She snatches it and races back up the stairs.

She realises she can't eat all the slices and gently takes one then leaves the others.

She runs down and leaves the leftovers where they were.

She sprints back up.

No one cared.

“Amy! There you are! I thought you forgot!” Sally called, appearing the same as yesterday, pouting as the sweaty teenager lumbered in. Said teen didn't reply as she stuffed her mouth with the carbohydrate.

“It’s not even time Sally.” Lazari pushed the chairs into place, glancing at the clock in the corner, just like Sally she was wearing pink today though it was more raspberry. Charlie was pushing other teddies into the space between chairs near the table.

“Nonsense!” Sally proudly put the palm of her hands on her hips (or where she thought they were?). “You can never be too early for a party, ‘specially when it's an important one!”

“Important?” Amy repeated without thinking, taking a seat near Mr.D.

“Yeah! It will be your first one and I won't let it be interrupted!” Sally's face scrunched up in determination.

The carcass snapped her eyes wide open. “Wait, have you two eaten?” It was a bit odd how no one else was downstairs.

“Yep.” Lazari simply nodded. 

“I don't get hungry, eating just feels nice.” Sally wiped some blood that got near her eye.

“If I can ask…how?” Amy slowly spoke, if Sally was anything like her she didn't want to poke at any sensitive topics, the sentiment had been mostly kept under wraps but such a lively girl being bruised and bloodied more than Amy herself was concerning at the very least.

Sally just gave an unhappy stare. 

“I'm a ghost.”

“G-ghost?!”

 The revelation was shocking but should it have been? Was it just an exclamation born out of remaining hypocrisy?

Sally just nodded, gazing at Mr.D who gazed back, her thyme green eyes glazed over. 

Lazari cut in, perhaps sensing a somber tone about to settle. “Yeah, Sally has been around longer than I been alive, or when Slender found me.”

Lazi smiled at her close friend, rewording her intention. 

“It was scary at first but Sally…Sally makes me happy the most and is always with me and now I don't feel scared alone anymore!” her red eyes reminiscing on the past, a poignant moment for both children.

“I, I see..” Amy didn't know what to say, felt like she was intruding in a place she shouldn't see.

“Well, wouldn't want to keep you waiting any longer right?” Amy smiled, poking her sore nose abashed.

“Yes- yes!” Sally's behaviour switched as she plopped down, as if to show off her spooky abilities she gently levitated three tea cups and a teapot, slowly pouring real tea out of the pot into the purple cup Amy would use.

“Oh? Didn't think there would be actual tea.” Amy glanced inside it, a steamy brown liquid inside, yep.

“How can you not have a tea party with no tea?” The pink girl spoke as if she had never heard of play acting before. “Careful Lazi, I made it very hot-hot-hot today!” 

Lazari rapidly shook her head, letting out an upset sound in reply. Too late.

Amy just poked her cup with a pinky and even that was enough to make her sweat, not just because it was hot but the heat…just how was she supposed to carry this?

“What's wrong? Do you not like hot tea?” Sally frowned. “I thought tea tasted better if hotter so I tried my best…”

“No it's alright don't worry!” The purple teenager consoled the pink ghost. “My fingers still hurts but it looks very nice, thank you.”

Sally immediately grinned and poured her own portion.

“Does the tea really taste better hotter? I can't taste anything.” Lazari took another sip for 0.5 seconds before burning herself again, Amy would find it funny if not for the basic principle of someone burning themselves.

“Mhm! Slendy said so!”

“Did he now?” Amy raised an eyebrow to that.

“Yes, I tried it with Mr.D and Charlie and I think it was alright so I wanted to save it for a special occasion like now!”

Amy wanted to comment on how true that was but truth be told she had no idea, it was funny though. 

After Lazari got over the temperature she immodestly slurped the drink, humming contently.

“Wowie! It does taste really good!”

“It does!” Sally's eyes sparkled as did Mr.D’s with Charlie silently cheering.

“It does?” Amy tried to pick up the cup again with no success. She tried to pay attention in chemistry (tough as it was) and she never heard of that being a factor, she assumed Slender was just humouring the girl (as strange as that sounds).

The auburn haired girl serenely smiled. “Yeah, it tastes so sweet! It's really good, can I have more please?”

Sally giggled and with a nod Charlie was the one to pour more tea, as he did Sally spoke on the topic. “Well, I did add more sugar than usual but I'm glad! You're welcome.”

Lazari just opened her mouth in wonder as if Sally was explaining magic, then clapped twice.

“(That's probably why the tea is nicer than usual.)” Amy just internally sighed, why ruin their fun.

 Again she tried to touch the cup and while she felt the burn start to transfer to her tender fingers it didn't hurt. Slowly but surely it was cooling down and she’d be able to take a sip, see if it truly did taste as nice as Sally and Slender enticed.

“Do your fingers feel better Amy?” Lazari kindly asked, noticing her elder touching the material for more than a second.

“No but I'm getting there.” Amy took a quick sip, her lower lip tingling and nothing more. The taste was sugary, she didn't remember when she last touched sugar.

Lazari nodded. “It's bandaged very prettily.”

“Thank you.”

“Haha, Lazi is saying that because that's how Jack does it!” The brunette mischievously pointed out.

 The youngest child present went red in the face while the teenager ironically was oblivious.

For now.

The three girls continued to talk amongst themselves, just in their own personal bubble of peace and then slowly tranquility.

But the cruel world outside always intruded on such spaces as did a familiar sound of ripples and a familiar looking person.

“Ben!?”

“Ben?”

“(Him.)”

“Hi Sally, Lazi...bears.” 

Amy had to hold in a complaint and a nasty scowl.

“Amy is here too.” Lazari simply pointed out.

“Yeah, anyway- Silver wanted to ask when next you want him to join you guys.” The elf informally leaned near the bleeding girl.

“He did?” Sally spoke excitedly only to temper it with confusion. “But, why?”

“Well other than enjoying it…” Ben lazily waved his brown gloves hand, Sally saying a tiny ‘yay’ at hearing that. “Think it's another attempt to get Glitchy out of the computer more.” His eye lights flickered to his right hand that was firmly in a fist.

“Oh…”

“Glitchy Red? I don't think we’ve seen him in a while…” Lazari silently put a finger in her drink.

“Yes but he is here.” Ben sighed with irritation; Amy observed his lack of belief (no point in thinking of how someone was in a computer to begin with), it seemed that the blonde did want to be wrong but was completely sure of his disbelief. Not that she cared right now.

Sally hummed, putting a hand to her cheek. “Well Silver can come any time he wants, don't know how to ask Glitchy. I guess if you ask him to move to the big screen in the dining room since he's always in your place…”

Ben nodded. “I see…I'll ask him, try to open his mind more I guess.”

“I hope he listens, it’d be nice to play with him again, right guys?”

Sally moved Mr.D’s head to nod, Charlie nodded by himself, Lazari said yes, Amy didn't do anything.

“Alright.” Ben stretched his legs somewhat while floating, his tone relaxed. “Thanks, see you-”

“Ahem.” 

Ben paused his teleportation to glance at the miffed corpse with a broken nose.

“Not going to say anything?” She rhetorically asked in the same tone an older sibling would constraint themselves against their younger without any of the disregarded affection, her ugly fingers twitching.

“What about?” Ben cocked his eyebrow, playing dumb but also amused to know what she wanted.

“What about? Did you forget how you laughed at me yesterday? I washed your plate for you and you just laughed at me being hurt?!”

“Sorry, was nothing personal.” The green boy shrugged, his hat floating in tandem with his levitation. “Didn't ask you to do that for me though.”

“Nothing personal? So that makes it funny? I remember you laughing harder at my nose being broken, but nothing personal? My cleaning wasn’t personal!” Amy fumed.

“Why the hell are you mad at me for that?” Ben stretched his arms out as if to gesture Amy get her head checked. “Jeff’s the one who broke it.”

“Because you laughed at me!” Amy raised her plaster decorated hand in the air, shaking her fist as if she was about to swing on him. “That man is insane but I hope people here act nicer than a murderer!”

Sally cringed at hearing the blunt word, Lazari was sad but didn't know what to do.

Ben’s face soured at her rant, not taking the ‘threat’ of being hit seriously. “Whatever. Don't take it seriously, he could've done a lot worse, should count yourself lucky since he was in a bad mood.”

“Lucky?! Look at my-” 

Ben just teleported. 

“H-hey!” The dark haired girl audibly grumbled at his rudeness, what an absolute twat!

Sally's teacup formed cracks as Sally herself tried to defuse the situation. “Hah…um…don't worry about Ben, Amy. He and Jeff didn't mean to hurt you, they're nice when you get to know them!”

“...”

A watery taste that wasn't sugary entered her mouth, her sore nose that settled was acting up again, bleeding.

“Oh no, are you alright?” Lazari got up from her chair, pointing at Amy’s nose.

“Oh well, let's continue our tea party!” Sally put her hands up in faux positivity.

“Sally…” Lazari frowned.

“I- I mean…”

“No it’s fine.” Amy's voice was soft but her tone irritable, she pressed her spongy snoot. “I’ll go get tissues, you can both continue.”

“Can I come?” Lazari got closer to the downcast girl.

“A-and me!” Said Sally, holding Mr.Death tightly.  

“Alright.” Amy attempted to smile. “Let's go.”

Chapter Text

Part 7. SUFFOCATE AND DROWN

Indulge your bare naked feelings, let them consume you, then choke on your own filth that's built up around you.

20/04/25- 22/04/25

This would be the 2nd full day Amy would spend in the mansion and it still felt like the 1st.

Not in that she was alone, she’d spent most of yesterday with Sally and Lazari who were quite lovely to be with. That said, it was peculiar that her first friends in a supernatural building were pre-teen children.

Before it got too dark the appreciative teenager excused herself and tried to visit the medical facility to greet Dr.Smiley and Jack, to thank them for helping her now she was in a better state of mind, but the door was locked and the little she could view inside neither man was there. She didn't want to invade their privacy and was too jittery to knock so she just went back to the girls.

A decent margin of her mind wanted to investigate, to desperately know more about the situation she was in out of survival and intrigue but the forefront of her brain was still switched on high alert.

 Only recently had she managed to find a stable residence after suffering through neglect and homelessness and it took being unwillingly abducted to find it. She still didn't entirely trust that she’d be safe after gaining the interest of The Slenderman for one reason or another, or knowing that at any moment she could be face to face with Jeff the Killer who had free reign to do what he pleased.

All the people (and canine) she had seen at the dinner had conspicuously vanished, possibly they were in other areas of the mansion that Amy had qualms about checking, Lazari and Sally gave no indication that being alone for most of the day was unexpected or unusual.

 Yesterday Amy had only seen Sally, Lazari, Charlie, Mr.D and the boy.

He riled her up to an almost irrational degree.

Almost, in spite of the misery she endured in retrospect the people she had ‘interacted’ with (one exception) had the decency to just overlook her presence instead of treating her comparable filth to be clowned on.

 She was used to receiving harsh glares, she was used to being ignored, she could tolerate that.

But to be blatantly laughed at while being attacked? She had only heard of such audacity before and that was in headlines where said bullies got killed because of it.

It was not that he was worse than what Jeff did (to her and others), the more she thought about it she discarded the idea of him being able to kill anyone (he was too small to even try) but there was a key difference.

Jeff scared Amy. Ben pissed her off.

And the latter was more personal than she expected.

That's what she repeated (in downplayed terms) to Sally as they sat patiently for Lazari.

“I mean can you believe it?! I understand the mass serial killer resorting to bullying while being reined in but thinking it's funny? I- I just can't believe it!”

The purple teenager was too engrossed in her annoyance to notice Sally uncomfortably hugging her brown teddy bear; she was close to Ben and Jeff after living with them for many years so hearing them be maligned made her uneasy regardless of the validity of such statements. Charlie had indicated to his close friend to give a signal if she wanted Amy (lightly) smacked but she hadn't allowed him.

“I…uh…I get that Amy…” Sally fiddled with her long brown hair, twirling a strand about her thumb. “But they're not that bad when you get to know them…” that was the only defence she had.

The older girl held in an indignant huff, regardless of her (justified) emotions she didn't want to take it out on Sally, it’d be bad to lose one of the only friends she had.

“I guess…” she drawled, tracing the scar on her right arm, while showering last night it stung though it had been numb before, she didn't understand why. “When does Lazari usually come to your room? It's been a while.”

Sally puffed up her cheek only to pop it and let out the air inside. “Don't know.” The bruised girl swung her legs back and forth. “Usually here by now, maybe she is still sleeping?”

“Should we go check on her?” Amy questioned, concerned.

The more experienced child hummed in thought; Lazi never was late for tea unless she was sleeping, eating too much (but there wasn't that much food left), sick or got distracted by EJ so maybe… 

“Yep, let's go.”

Sally beckoned Mr.D and Charlie into her arms while Amy smoothly stood up and tucked her chair back in neatly with little effort, perhaps she’d see Lazari’s room now.

Slowly walking near the flamingo pink door and turning the doorknob, the carbon black haired carcass turned her head to wait for Sally.

Sally smiled but before she could settle both feet on the ground a pungent odor entered the room.

This shocked Sally, she always made sure her room smelt as sweet as daisies so why-

“(Huh?)” Her eyes widened at something coming from the floor.

“Amy? Look out!”

Instantaneously Sally lifted her table, all her teddies, the items in her room and herself telekinetically, the strain on the young ghost notable by her dark brown hair and scarlet blood becoming wispy and floating like vapor.

Before Amy could react a sepia brown sludge leaked through the floor of the room, encompassing the area. It resembled and smelt of dysentery induced feces with portions of steam emerging through the bubbling, boiling, putrid mass.

“What- what is this?!” 

Amy cried out in shock, her instincts demanding she back away from the sludge than investigate it; she glanced at the floor behind her only to notice more sludge pouring from the hallway about to cover all standing areas. Thinking quickly she climbed on the firm hand railing avoiding the flood.

“Amy! Don't breathe it in!” Sally shouted in a desperate ringing voice, her form flickering to incorporeality as Charlie tightly hugged her chest.

“What is this? Is-is this a part of the trial?” Amy unintentionally inhaled more toxins, her knuckles straining.

“No, I've never seen this before, I don't know what this is!”

Amy clung onto the railing, covering her mouth as the atmosphere grew thicker and increasingly suffocating while the level of flooding sluggishly rose. If this wasn't supposed to happen then how? Where was this coming from?

Did The Slenderman have anything to do with this?

“Sally, w-where is Slender?!” Amy uncovered her mouth for more vocal quality, it was becoming harder to breathe and keep her grip, an intrusive thought told her to touch the lava but she ripped it out of her mind.

“S-slendy? He’s umm- he’s usually in his office.” Sally tightly closed her eyes to hold concentration, unable to move than the act of speaking.

“On this level?”

“N-no, above one.”

“(If he's there then he has to know what's happening.)” Amy speculated, she looked up as the thickness of the gas swelled its intolerable effect. “Can you float to him?”

“I can't. It hurts to move anymore.”

She was still just a child.

Amy nodded, remembering to cover her mouth once more. 

Right now the single idea she had on how to deal with this was for The Slenderman to teleport them away but she had no idea if he knew what was happening or where he was. She only ‘hoped’ he was at a lower level and hadn't noticed the spread.

Then she remembered someone else: Lazari.

She had to make sure she was okay, the toxins were making it hard to think properly…

“I’m going down.”

Sally only gave a slight indication of shock, her half opened eye a vibrant green from stress.

The uncertain teenager clarified. “I’m going to check on Lazari and look around for Slender. Please just try to hold on-”

“-no, please don't leave!”

“I’m sorry. (I can't handle being here longer.)”

With all the strength she could manage, Amy navigated down the handrails while ingesting as little polluted air as she could manage. 

The stench was what she imagined a fully decomposed corpse would smell like, too much for a person to take in without induced unconsciousness, she wondered if that's how she was without taking a shower.

The lower floor was flooded but the stench hadn't spread as far, nonetheless effects had already begun to kick in. Amy noted each of the opened doors that had started to be assimilated.

“So…hungry…” a deep voice crackled through one black door, the shaky carcass approached it and peeked inside and noticed…

“Lazari!”

“‘m so hungry…”

In a fetal position with her sharp hands gripped around her belly, skin pierced deep enough blood could come out, drooling profusely as she maffled. It didn't seem like the stench had encompassed her room yet.

“Lazari!”

The red eyed child noticed her that time.

“Are you alright- where is Slender- what is this place- are you alright?”

She barely nodded, wrapped around her red and pink diamond patterned bedsheets, the sludge hadn't begun to submerge said bed but made a ring around it, preventing anyone from getting out of it and anyone wanting safety within.

“Where is The Slenderman- where is everyone else- I'm so worried- maybe I can escape- do you know where everyone else is? Do you know where Slender is?” Amy hacked out a digested piece of carbs to be able to speak.

The horned girl shook her head. “I don't know.”

“(What do I do? Go deeper- find a way out- save Lazari- find Slenderman- avoid Jeff- find Ben.) I’m going down, I'll find someone to help. Call me if you need help (as if I'd be able to do anything-to help), don't move!”

Amy didn't wait for a reply and headed further down at a faster pace, if she lost her footing even once she'd fall face first and meet a terrible fate within the foul substance.

Another floor, the bubbles popping at a faster rate, the railing barely keeping itself together from falling apart.

 No signs of The Slenderman. 

She had to go deeper into its belly- to find him-reach the door.”

“Ngh! Come on!”

Another voice reached her mind.

The boy-the elf-Ben-him.

In the middle of the wide sinking hallway a door was open, checking inside Amy’s eyes widened.

The room was the most swamped by far; the elongated bed in the middle barely surface level, stacks of containers holding game cartridges toppled over. Ben was on the shelf near the back that was imminently about to topple over,holding a locked container and on his toes trying to put it on the highest shelf in the right corner of the room.

“Come on- if I can just keep these safe-” he kept chanting to himself, getting closer to putting the case on the shelf, closer to falling to his doom.

“Got it!” He cheered as the case safely slotted into the white shelf, ignoring the danger below him until it was too late.

 “Wait-”

The green boy tried his best not to fall as even the slight difference in weight made the shelf rock to the right. He couldn't think of a way to escape clearly, all he could do was fall face first into the shelf he was standing on, holding on for only a second before slipping.

He only didn't end up melting into atoms because of a shaky hand grabbing his.

“What-” Ben’s hollow eyes snapped open, the lights within flickering to his saviour. “You?!”

Amy had entered the room, she didn't know for what reason or what commanded her to do so but she felt the need to come face to face with the blonde boy. 

The rigid bones in her hand harshly held his shaking gloved ones, squeezing them tightly. Perhaps it was because of her previous anger, perhaps it was so he couldn't let go. She could not speak so he’d know.

The weight became even with two people on the shelf but the deluge stubbornly leaned it towards the right, Amy's marred left hand scarcely able to keep herself and Ben from pummeling off and that willpower could only provide for herself alone.

“(I can't-)”

With her middle finger being the last to lose its power, both children skidded off and made their way towards the murky abyss.

Three harrowing gunshots the last thing they heard before slamming into solid ground.

“Urgh…huh?” Ben choked, Amy having landed on top of him and only immediately got off because she'd again landed on her right arm but he didn't care about that now.

Why were they not dead? 

His red eye lights scanned his right shoulder, it was covered in a now harmless hunter green sludge compared to the brown that permeated the mansion before, the white sleeves on his arm ruined but he wasn't burning, the smell gone as well. His eye then realised many boxes that held games that were played for years had eroded instead.

“Ow…” the purple lady held her head in pain, closing her eyes as sensations faded and overtook her. 

Ben didn't know what to say.

A loud thud could be heard from upstairs, a malfunctioning red light flashed from the computer to the left corner and the bits of the door still left after the random occurrence had creaked open with a panicking Lazari running in.

“Amy? Amy!” The youngest child in the mansion crawled over to her newest friend, putting her pink hand on Amy’s battered own.

As Ben blankly stared at the two, struggling to comprehend what occurred, a familiar authoritative voice alerted everyone able to hear. Something about if everyone was alright, he didn't have it in him to answer.

More sounds could be heard but he didn't react to any of them.

What just happened..?

The creepypastas all had to clean up after the massive wave that had engulfed the mansion. 

No one had got seriously hurt (though there was a close call.)

A decent number of residents being outside at the time where apparently nothing had seeped through, three (Jeff, Jack and Smiley) had been in medbay where there was marginally less liquid to worry about compared with everywhere else, Red and Silver were inside devices, Sally could become incomporeal, thankfully it didn't reach Lazari with Ben and Amy being the ones most in danger. At worst they got dirty.

The proxies had returned from ‘something’ (keeping it vague for the new girl present) and Hoodie shot the ‘head’ of the being in time for the negative drawbacks of its presence to be negated. When asked about what exactly happened all three gave vague answers, no one knew where Slender was.

Well, only the negative effects of touching it were gone, not the sludge itself so that had to be cleaned with mops, hovers and many buckets. Who the hell knew where they'd dispose of this stuff once it was all collected. And the smell- 

Amy, having the most experience cleaning up after messes such as this (somehow), was the most efficient, calmly working while offering to help Smiley who was furious he had to assist with the main house of the mansion first before cleaning his quarters. 

 Jack was mildly disturbed but kept a cool head, at Smiley’s rants or what just occurred Ben only guessed.

Sally had returned to normal; she barely helped with even Mr.Death and Charlie not wanting to be dirty, it irritated Ben who knew if he acted the same way Masky and Chaser would demean him and Slender would whack him. Where is he?!

Glitchy of course didn't do anything and the techno ghost considered going inside the TV in the kitchen to either drag Silver out to help or to rest until this was all over. He decided on neither, Silver didn't need more stress if he wasn't already here and he needed to talk to someone.

Jeff was miffed, as always but understandably so now, cursing under his breath as he stained his faded pink hoodie with green shit, Smile Dog seemed content and helped by holding the bucket with his yellow teeth.

The best explanation anyone could conceive was that this was a bizarre consequence of the mansion's sewage system (assuming that's how it worked) and boiler (it had to have one right?) creating this. That's what they hoped and even that made little sense. Lazari kept talking about how hungry the sludge made her so that was weird, definitely had to order more eggs next shopping.

Although Amy was in the same room as Jeff for the first time since “The Plate Incident” she didn't seem petrified at his presence, funny how both events involved cleaning in some way. After briefly speaking with the medical men and checking on the girls she kept to herself and focused on the task in hand, silent unless spoken to.

“Hey.”

Which Ben decided to do.

They were still downstairs, mostly done with the bottom level but there were many more to go, everyone (excluding Smiley) had gone upstairs so it left the two of them alone.

“...”

“...”

Regardless to describe, neither of them knew how to approach the other. While their last meeting was not nearly as bad as The Plate Incident, their brief confrontation in Sally's room was more antagonistically motivated even though the two barely knew the other.

Whereas Amy didn't know what to make of the private greeting, Ben knew his perspective of the girl in front of him had altered from someone who should stop being oversensitive and get with the program to someone whose actions had saved his life while putting herself at risk. He knew little more than that (other than liking cleaning?) but it was enough for now.

“You saved me. Thank you.” He said, his tone serious and directed. Amy only fiddled with her index finger at this.

“Well…if Hoodie hadn't dealt with it then…”

“You bought me a few more seconds and risked your life, that's enough.” Ben simply replied with the truth.

He couldn't believe that he had forgotten his ability to float, that he would be stupid enough to not just go inside the computer with the games or not just rest on the top, or to even consider balancing on the shelf, not to mention teleporting. 

What he had inhaled messed with his critical thinking, an outside influence was at play.

Amy herself hadn't realised Ben’s own shortcomings but her own: why did she even go inside the room? Ben brushed it off but she didn't save either of them, two seconds later they’d both be seriously injured at best, the gas shuffled all the thoughts in her brain with no regard to immediate importance.

 If she hadn't inhaled the toxin and had time to waste would she have come to his rescue?

“I wanted to…apologise for yesterday.” Ben continued, unblinking. “Shouldn't have brushed you off.” He didn't let much emotion through but Amy could tell his words were sincere.

“Oh, well…you're welcome.” The purple girl graciously accepted, she took note how he didn't apologise for laughing to begin with.

“It should've been a harmless prank-”

“(Ah.)”

“-but clearly you didn't view it like that. If it makes you feel better I'm sure nothing similar will happen again, assuming you don't purposely piss anyone off.” His eyes averted to the corner of the area, slowly letting down his guard as he fiddled with his collar.

“It does, thanks.” Amy cracked a slight smile, though what just occurred didn't imply otherwise it was another reminder she'd be fine here.

At seeing this Ben let a confident smile of his own show, outstretching his soiled glove, offering a hand.

“Let's make an alliance. You saved me so if you're in trouble at all I'll help you out. Then, we’ll be equal.”

The grimy girl gazed at it for a minute, her view of the paranormal boy altered but unsure if she should. Did he really have a change of heart so soon?

But…

“But he’s not that bad when you get to know him.” That was what she always said.

“Don't worry about Ben, Amy. He didn't mean to hurt you, nice when you get to know him!”

“Let me guess, Ben? Look, that's just how those two are. Don't know how old you are but Ben is either the same or younger than you so don't take it personally.”

It’d be bad to not take the chance of making a new friend.

She put down the bucket of sludge and gently shook his hand, both children smiling.

“Yeah. Even.”

After letting go the front door to the mansion opened, a golden X showing on the doorknob. Amy waited to see who it was. Ben barely noticed. Liu was back, that was nice he guessed.

The brunette man wearing a blue jacket with a green and white scarf stepped on the door mat, sniffed the air and his stitched face soured.

“Smells like shit in here.”

Oh, it wasn't.

Chapter Text

Part 8. Decayed Technological Domain

Cleaning up the mansion after a bizarre hazard appeared, Ben properly introduces Amy to his closest friends (that are present.)

24/04/25- 26/04/25

Cleaning up the rest of the mansion took most of the day; the lucky few who had missed the ordeal were commanded by the masked man and feral women to pick up the slack and help, fittingly the proxies were the ones most efficient in bringing things back to normal.

The reactions to this ranged from Judge being perplexed, her input causing her white uniform to stain which she was remarkably unhappy about. 

Jane’s exact thoughts were unreadable and she put in minimal effort.

 The brunette man (who Amy still didn't hear the name of) went between submissive agreeableness and helping to rampant grumbling of no work, bickering with Jeff because of it.

 The creepypastas barely had enough cleaning supplies to remove the sludge from every room (and then for individuals they’d be mostly on their own), clean them up so they held up to Slender’s cleanliness standard and freshen the air so the people who needed to breathe could continue to do so.

All the stained clothes would have to be washed with a large pile having to be set aside to be cleaned later, at least 3 cycles so more washing supplies would have to be accumulated.

Just a ridiculous amount of mess to deal with.

Amy assisted Smiley and Jack cleaning up the medical facility and air out the rancid odour, since no one was seriously injured the men could take their time intricately disinfecting each tool while Amy just mopped up the vomit adjacent remains in the background. Even with only 3 the process didn't take more than an hour, working efficiently together.

Slender had briefly materialized once the situation was sorted to confirm everyone was well, to be frank he hadn't cleared up any confusion with only: ‘We will investigate what caused this.’, as an empty response that a parent would tell their pestering children. Any attempts to inquire where he was (not by Amy, definitely not) were kept to internal commentary and ignored.

That said, he had cared enough to comfort Sally and Lazari who he hugged (Sally needing it moreso), Ben (after hearing how he almost fell into the substance) and even Amy personally receiving another affectionate head pat, telling her there would be nothing to worry about. 

She pushed it down but it did feel nice, curious.

After an unexpectedly busy day the skinny corpse was ravenous and in need of something to sink her teeth into.

 Most residents had gone to their private rooms to eat, continuing tending to their own devices or clean themselves up, Jack sneakily took out what seemed to be another rabbit (it was brown where the one before was cream) and went upstairs, Smiley said he’d eat later so she was alone.

Mostly.

After their conversation Ben had told the purple girl to meet him downstairs. 

When she was done with medbay and went straight there he wasn't present but the large TV acting up was, static filled the screen, flashing green to white at multiple instances. She had spent a decent 3 minutes expectantly waiting before deciding to quell her hunger, all the bread was gone so the next best thing was milk and cereal.

While munching and brainstorming on what could have possibly occurred and how two figures exited the screen. 

Ben who converted back into his usual attire that now was clean and tidy with only the tiny hint of swamp smell (felt jealous considering the state she was in) and Silver who looked forever worried.

 How did they go in and out of TV’s, or teleport? Things to ask later.

Silver’s foot touched the floor becoming visible/tangible, the ground firm and his shoes had good friction so it didn't slip much. Floating once more his white eye lights scanned the walls: all clean. He sniffed the air: smelt nice, blossoms.

“W-wow, it's-s like n-nothing c-changed. A-are y-you s-sure it was fl-flooded down h-here?” Silver gazed back at his close friend.

Oh course, why would I lie about that? You saw how I looked…” Ben crossed his arms indignantly, eyes glaring at the ground before meeting Amy. “Oh, you're here.” He lightened up.

“(I’ve been here.)” Amy gulped down the cereal, the aftertaste unpleasant. Ben delicately took Silver’s hand in his own and firmly led the monochromatic boy to the grimy girl.

“Silver, you two met at one of Sally's things right?” The blonde boy situated himself between the two raven haired people. Amy recounted Silver being polite but distant and leaving the group dinner early leading her to eat his food in his place, not that was a bad thing.

Silver simultaneously was more and less comfortable than before, clasping his hands together with a nervous posture. “Y-yes! My n-name is Lost S-silver. I-it’s n-nice to prop-perly meet you, A-amy right?”

Amy silently nodded keeping a neutral expression, why did he seem so distraught? She knew the feeling of being tense: stuttering, submissive body language and words, what she couldn't grasp was what he had to be worried about at the moment. While he was on the verge of a breakdown Ben was just smiling and to her knowledge Ben was the one who almost died.

“Thank you f-or s-saving BEN. I’m sorry I was-sn’t there to help you. I d-don’t know w-what I w-would’ve-e done if something b-bad happened…” 

Tears started to stream on the emotional boy’s face as he weeped, Amy sat in her chair stunned as he tried to wipe his tears and Ben just pat his shoulder to a slow tune.

“Hey don't sweat. I’m alive aren't I? It’d take more than shit to put me down.” He boasted, smugly smiling at his own wisecrack. Silver just hiccuped in replacement for a nod, the words settling him down more.

“Yeah don't worry, it's nothing!” Amy chimed in, trying to make him feel better.

“Oh, so my death would be nothing to you?” Ben’s face grew still, his red eyes digging into Amy. The courteous girl waved her stiff hands in swift response.

“Wait- no that's not what i-”

“Nah I kid.” He returned to normal, a shit eating grin made from her reaction. “I wasn't lying when I said I was grateful, even if it shouldn't have happened.” he seemed embarrassed.

“No it's alright.” Amy conceded, ignoring being messed with for now. “That gas messed with my brain too. At least we're both alright.”

“G-gas?!” Silver covered his mouth, his voice not meek but still surprise

Ben lightly put his hands away then answered. “Yeah, the sludge entered our room and forced the door open, then some weird gas thing did as well and I couldn't think properly, just had to save the games, though when I checked later some of them…”

“Y-you didn't m-mention t-that! (No wonder Amy got into our room.) A-are t-the-”

“Yes, the cartridges are alright. Our ones anyway.”

“O-oh, BEN I'm s-s-so sorry-” 

Silver began crying (at what Amy was unsure) with Ben being more caring with his response now, wiping the blood stained tears away himself. 

Amy wondered why it was such a big deal, if the cartridges were destroyed what would happen? They were just games and they could buy new ones? From what she could recount Ben was most focused on the ones in his hands being as safe as possible, if the gas pushed her inward feelings out what did that say for him? Why were those extra special? For what reason?

She reminded herself to be at least empathetic, she didn't care for video games but if something she cared for could've been destroyed she wouldn't be so blase about the prospect (she hoped). She could always ask, hopefully get a real answer.

“Honestly though, if anything happened I'd blame Glitchy more than either of you…” his eyebrows furrowed with sourness. “Didn't even help after it was over.”

Upon hearing the nickname Silver opened his black eyes as he wiped away the rest of his tears. “O-o-oh, right. U-uhm, Glitchy said-”

“He wasn't interested?”

“N-not interested…”

“Of course.” Ben scratched his hair, equal parts annoyed and unperturbed. Whoever this was he seemed to grind Ben’s gears.

Amy decided to query for more clarity, standing up to be on a more equal level to the boys (though noticeably taller).

“Is this…’Red’ person your friend?”

 She asked for either of them to answer, they’d been the most involved in the stakes of whoever this thing was. The masked man had referred to him as Red so she assumed that’d be most appropriate.

“Glitchy Red.” Ben put a finger up for emphasis, making it clear that's how she should refer to him. “And yes, he is.” The green boy leaned back in the air, his expression growing softer in regret?

“Y-yeah.” Silver moderately smiled before returning to his forlorn face. “H-he rarely c-comes out n-now. S-sometimes h-he even ignores u-us s-so-”

“You try to get him to be more open?” Amy answered, Silver confirmed her suspicions by nodding sadly. “But why? If he wasn't always like this what changed?”

Silver instinctively cringed, Amy instantly regretted asking and decided she shouldn't probe further. Ben didn't react to either, physically at least.

“D-do you t-think things w-will change?” The grey spirit sidestepped Amy’s question, his own directed to BEN alone.

Ben just returned back to his original posture, a hand behind his back and one on Silver’s flickering shoulder.

“Hey, enough talking about Glitchy for one day.” He squeezed Silver for comfort before focusing his attention on Amy. “To what I wanted to talk about: tomorrow I’ve planned a little outing.”

“Outing?” Amy repeated to try and grasp what he meant.

“O-out?” Even Silver was puzzled.

“Yep. Show you more of what's around the mansion since you're probably sick of this place by now.” He closed his eyes, proudly saying his idea.

“(I’ve barely seen most of this area.)” 

Amy grumbled in her head, she still wasn't keen on the idea of having to live with a stalking killer on the loose, the people in masks were second in that regard (it’d be hypocritical to mention the supernatural). “That's…kind of true.” She said, meeting a middle ground.

“Right.” He nods as if he knew what she was thinking. “So, tomorrow morning let's meet here and I'll show you around the place. Even brought Silver so someone else knows what's going on.”

“R-real-lly?” Silver gasped almost offended, at being witness bait or not being asked to join? Unsure.

The drained girl was considerably hesitant: going in the woods with a stranger was one of the ways most people died, she wanted to just have a day in the medical bay at least to finish that magazine and see how it was like, she still didn't know if she could completely trust Ben and she was told to not exit the mansion.

 At the same time if he was being honest, was even offering this to begin with, going so far as to use his friend as a witness then maybe…

Oh, how could she forget…

“What time? I would have to ask Sally if I could skip her next tea session…because…today got…”

“Did you specifically say you’d be with her tomorrow? If not, she can't get mad at you.” The blonde boy proficiently reasoned, Sally herself didn't seem like the most reasonable person there was though. 

Granted she was a child…forever…

“Yes but…”

“Hey.” Ben leaned closer to Amy, Silver watching intently in the background. “I’m close with her. I’ll tell her you're busy and she won't get mad at you. Promise.”

The skeptical girl didn't know if she should move away or not. “I could go to both? When does it get dark around here? We could go at (not 9, too early) 12AM?”

“Twelve isn't the morning.” Ben reclined back, putting his fists on his waist disgruntled.  

“Sorry…”

“No, no. It's fine.” It really didn't come off that way, or that he meant for it to. “Meet at twelve, wear shoes.” He gave a knowing thumbs up with a knowing grin.

“Alright?” Amy awkwardly returned the gesture, she’d never given a thumbs up before and the crack from her fingers with the soreness of her thumb discouraged doing it again. “Well I should-” she was about to say ‘wash up’ but Ben interrupted her once more.

“Before you do that.” He grabbed her fragile hand that was about to pick up her pathetic cereal bowl with traces of the spoilt milk inside. “Why don't you play with me and Silver for a little bit. I’ll pick an easy one~”

“Game..?” No chance it would be like Sally's, what now, a video game?

“I-it would be n-nice to play with s-someone else-s.” Silver put his hands together in minute glee. “I always k-kick B-BEN’s butt!”

“Hey!” 

“T-tis true!”

The two friends began to playfully bicker; Amy from under their noses put her plate in the sink and began to wash up, listening to the two techno ghosts (that had to be what they were) bringing up fun times from the past. When she was done she’d play with them.

She never had any interests in video games, even board games she only dabbled in because of her parents and she’d always be last. 

But that was fine, at least they included her and they always had fun, were together.

If this was going to be home she should be included in what they did too right?

 She'd try.

Chapter Text

Part 9. Collect and Scratch

Amy goes on that ‘outing’ outside the mansion with Ben. Couple more demons joined than she wished. This trip isn't what anyone would think.

28/04/25-1/05/ 25

Fourth Day of being contained within the mansion, it would be Amy's first wandering out to inspect what lay beyond the mist surrounded by sorporose black trees.

Attempting the daunting task of keeping her expectations in check, the constricted spirit glanced at the clock in the kitchen for the third time in a row.

11:35.

Perhaps she was too early. 

But you could never be too early for a new experience! And you didn't want to disappoint a new acquaintance by being late after he was about to take time out of his day to show you around from the goodness of his heart! 

(She hoped).

Silly idealism aside she still couldn't completely trust those words, why would he feel the need to do so? Did he do it for people before, just as Sally had tea parties he was a tourer? Doubtful. Was this a ploy to make her in debt to him, would he ask something from her in return? Making a deal to be on even footing was understandable and Amy’s acceptance rational but this? 

Well, if this was a front for personally carried betrayal at ‘worst’ she’d be tortured before dying (how he would manage that was keeping her mind entertained as she waited in solitude), at best -that wouldn't happen- but if it did she could tell Slender.

Why was she even assuming he’d care-

The iris purple dressed girl had already finished her whole cereal bowl, finished the spoiled milk no one commanded her to drink so the cadaver was not hungry, the washing machine hadn't finished so she could only wait with her head on the table.

 While waiting she’d greeted Silver and Lazari who were cordially talking to another, 

As Lazari was preoccupied gluttonously eating the rest of the pork Amy tenderly questioned Silver on why he wasn't joining the two, hoping it wouldn't upset him. 

What she meant to say was “Do you want to join us? It'd be nice.” But that was too forward. 

Silver, getting the hint, simply replied (in simpler terms) that ‘adventures’ into the forest never interested him, secluding further info to himself.

 The berry red eyed child asked her older friends what they were talking about and while slightly disappointed Amy wouldn't spend the day with her was fine, implying she didn't need to be worried for Sally or herself.

They left to do their own activities, that was an hour ago.

 The next person who had entered the kitchen was the stitched up brunette man who mostly kept to himself while reading a book (Sense and Sensibility it said) but gave Amy a kind wave and something resembling an honest smile. 

Nothing special but it made her manually beating heart flutter, the more she stared the further she felt she had seen him before, nonetheless she was unable to summon the courage to speak with him. Then he left.

So now she was just waiting for the green elf himself and quite expectantly too once she heard quick thumps down the long winding stairs.

Clumsily lifting herself up from the cleansed couch, Amy stumbled towards the door, expecting Ben…with someone behind him.

“Huh..?” She instinctively choked. 

She was told it would be just the two of them, so why was Jeff here?

“Hi.” Ben smiled as if nothing was wrong, floating beside the dumbstruck girl to make way for the serial murderer to casually walk down. 

Jeff was wearing his iconic white hoodie only ‘slightly’ stained in blood, the sleeves pulled up showing his firm, inelastic but scarred arms and his trousers and shoes being a shade of midnight blue (the shoes were white stained green also). If she wasn't focused on his face he’d appear normal.

“U…h…h..?” Amy continued to croak, the mind and body paralysed. Jeff took notice but strangely his expression was of indifference, his unblinking sharp visioned eye hardly giving her the time of day. 

Ben, only ‘just’ noticing the tension, put his peru brown gloves on the dark haired people beside him.

“Amy, you know who Jeff is right?”

“....”

“And Jeff, you remember our newest member, right?”

“Ptft.” He spat.

“We haven't all started on the best foot, we know. So I thought going on a little trip would help mend that gap right?” The blonde grinned above them.

He had to be messing with them.

 Amy made the mistake of peeking at Jeff's expression, unpunished seeing how he was not annoyed at her but with her at Ben's theatrics, gauging immediately she was not told he’d be coming with. He was only doing this because he was bored anyway…

“Right.” Jeff grunted, his Glasgow smile unable to fully morph his frown, he coughed before speaking as if he ‘remembered’ to say something. “I’m sorry for hitting you, was wrong of me and I will (maybe) never do it again.”

“...”

What was she supposed to say? Even someone who was deaf and blind would tell the sincerity on display was as vast as the amount of people Jeff improved the lives of.

Jeff, to his credit, didn't force acceptance; only glancing at Ben who took glee from seeing him irritated like the troll he was, whatever. “The hell is Jack?” He shifted the conversation topic.

“Jack?” Amy questioned what he meant, unaware it would be the first time she’d talk to Jeff the Killer without complete apprehension.

“Yeah we just saw him.” Ben removed his hands and levitation, pointing upstairs. “Yes, he's coming too, you don't mind do you?” he simpered.

The pensive purple girl reflected on the situation; Ben had lied, (rather omitted) he’d show her around with Jeff who she did not and would not ‘forgive’ for what he did, not just to her mind you! Was this all clearly a trap? 

Nothing was forcing her out the door, Jack was coming and Jack is different, isn't he? And that apology, their conversation yesterday, she didn't want it to be untrue. If she backed out now and the attempts of friendship were genuine…

She couldn't think properly, not with both sets of frightening eyes peering at her soul, she needed to think properly.

“I- um- I need to go to the bathroom!” Amy put a single (not middle) finger up and scrambled past Jeff up the stairs, falling on her face at the top.

“You alright?” Ben called, sounding concerned.

“Mhm!” She responded loudly, at least her nose didn't break this time.

As Amy lifted herself up she met eyes with the one and only Sally Maryam Dawn who was oddly only holding Mr.Death in her arms and Jack who was the same as before.

“Hi Amy! Good morning!” Sally skipped over to her new friend, making Mr.D wave soon after, Jack slowly lumbered forward.

“You seem worried.” Jack got to the point, claws snug in his jeans wide pockets. Amy ‘need for the bathroom’ vanished to the wind. 

Surely Jack would understand she didn't want to do this anymore, to tell that to the maddening duo downstairs and she could just spend the day with Sally and Lazari. 

But she did want to go outside and explore, she did want to spend some more time with Ben and- if only to not be on a theoretical chopping block- get closer to Jeff.

Perchance that she stumbled right into the two who she knew to be more experienced in this strange life than herself, disregarding Sally being a child.

“I’m fine but…” Amy cautiously lowered the volume of her voice. “Jack…you're coming outside with us right..?”

“Yes.” The tall creature lowered his voice in tandem with the corpse. “Though I’m not sure if we should be doing this so soon.”

“W-why? Is there something wrong?” the alarmed girl squeaked, Sally going on her tiptoes to join the conversation instead of hovering.

“Just think it could be overwhelming, that's all. A lot has happened since you’ve arrived already so maybe it’d be better to rest, that's all.”

That's all? “Is that what you're worried about?” Amy let her hand that had unconsciously covered part of her face down, it was a nice sentiment and all but... “If so, why are you joining?”

“For one so those two don't get any ideas, I don't think they'll do anything but just to be sure. Secondly I really have nothing better to do. Haven't walked with anyone in a while since…it’ll be nice. You don't have to join, Jeff seemed happy with just the three of us.” Jack shrugged. 

Amy’s eyes fluttered in confusion. Was that all? Guess he was doing it because he could get something out of it but the safety rope was nice. Not to mention that seeing the outside was part of the point.

Sally tugged on Amy’s burrowed dress that was in better condition than she could maintain normally. “I think you should go.”

“Sally?”

“Spending time with everyone is nice, I want you to join my tea parties but you don't have to do it all the time if you don't want to.” Sally smiled.

“Sally…” Amy frowned, praying Ben hadn't made it come across she was disinterested in spending time with her forever.

“I want my friends to get along and be friends with each other! For everyone to be happy again…that's what we need.”

Smiling, Amy kneeled down to Sally's eye level, her cracked hand brushing the bleeding brunette's shoulder before being hidden. “Thank you. I promise tomorrow I'll spend the day with you, would you like that?”

“Of course! I’ll have to think of something extra special for it!” The girl in pink boldly nodded, running off to think of ideas.

 Amy steadily stood back up and gazed at Jack with renewed credence. Jack didn't give any response.

“JACK! GET THE HELL DOWN HERE!” Jeff screeched from below causing Amy’s soul to again leave her body.

“Let's just go.” Jack shook his head, he allowed Amy to go downstairs first before carefully following. “Why did you come upstairs anyway?”

“Haha…I forgot…” 

What a terrible liar.

As the two finished their descent, Ben twisted the green door knob opening the door, time to see what awaits.

“As you can see there is nothing but trees!”

Ben immoderately exclaimed as the four travelled through the misty forest. There had been nothing but trees and occasionally a hill, the assortment of branches and twigs on the floor being the only differentiation between the area and where Slender had taken Amy before the mansion.

“I see…(not much of a tour…)” the girl said with clear disappointment.

“Yeah not a lot to see here.” Jeff shrugged, used to the surroundings (definitely a place where he’d have fun hunting down victims…). 

“Only Slender and the proxies can navigate this place somehow, I've tried and there's nothing here.” He raised his voice near the end showing annoyance. “Well I guess there was the pond but…yeah…”

“Yeah…” Jack nodded uncomfortably, Ben shivered. 

None of them explained what they were talking about.

“Hey, we still got the car?” Ben pointed out.

“Yeah but we’re not allowed to use that.” Jeff shrugged.

“This place is nice for walking.” Jack gave extra input after being mostly silent, strolling from the back watching Jeff who was only looking out for trees while Ben ‘led’ Amy.

“So if you can’t navigate this place how do you leave?” Amy looked between Ben and Jeff. Ben perhaps could teleport, Jeff well news of stab victims with smiles still popped up and there had been no signs of life, how did Jack hunt for anything? “Wait, how do we find our way back?!”

“Don’t worry. If you want to return, just think of the mansion, walk a little and you’ll see it. “ Ben wagged his fingers as if it was the simplest thing in the world. “Granted, I've never run into that problem.”

“I did.” Jeff said, recounting a memory with a ‘slight’ smirk.

“He did! And for getting out that's why we have operator symbols.”

“...huh?”

“Here, lemme-” Ben put a hand to his chest but before he could outstretch it Jack put his claws firmly on his hand.

“Ben, not now.” Jack whispered, Ben seemed to realize what mistake he was about to make and dropped his hand, Jeff's eyes switched between his two friends and the girl suspiciously. Amy raised an eyebrow, displeased but cautious enough to not poke into strange actions, not yet. Hoodie had said she’ll be told what she needed later.

“Yeah, right.” For the first time since she’d met him Ben seemed flustered, did not last long with Ben putting a hand on Amy’s shoulder while levitating, directing the group towards something beyond the small hill they were on top of.

“Guys? You see that?”

“See what?”

“What, more twigs?”

“Yes twigs, an extra big one too. Amy, you should go get it.”

“Why?” Amy raised an eyebrow again, puzzled.

“Wait, why?” If Jeff had eyebrows he’d raise them cynically.

“What are you planning…” Jack muttered irritably behind his mask, if he had eyebrows they were hidden but most certainly raised.

“Well.” Ben closed his eyes, raising his brows. “Time to tell you why I brought you here. This adventure we are making a bonfire!”

“What.”

“The hell?!”

“F-fire?”

“Yep. Been a while since the three of us have gone out as a group and Amy is here so why not start this new era off with a bang.” The blonde game adjacent boy elaborated with his eternally cheeky grin, putting his hands together.

“Fire huh? I should slap you for even joking about this in front of me, and that's being generous.” Jeff tensed his fists, gritting his teeth.

“You do know that's a bad idea right?” Jack said with concern for Ben’s intelligence. “Assuming these twigs are flammable, why do you want to start a fire? In a forest?”

“Jeez guys we’re not gonna throw anyone into it, geez.” the young boy averted his eye lights, gloomy. “And the branches only crumble into dust after like a second, I checked.”

“You checked.”

“I did. Look if it goes wrong, blame it all on me.”

“Dude, it it ‘goes wrong’ Slender’s gonna fucking kill you.” Jeff cackled maniacally. “Actually, you know what? That sounds cool. I've been bored as hell lately. Just know if I get even close to being burned I swear I will-”

“Yeah it's fine!” Ben put his hands up, halting the rant. “Jack?”

“If this gets anywhere near dangerous I’m stopping it, just know…”

As the trio continued their banter the fourth person present for their conversation had checked out, revisiting unpleasant memories.

Fire…

Burned…

All gone…

“Hey!” Jeff snapped his fingers in Amy's face, the insensitivity of the act being brushed aside. “You were blanking out.” He stated.

Amy held her forehead, trying to soothe her mind. Ben went to her side and spoke as if she'd heard everything before.

 “What do you say? Wanna give it a go?”

Amy stared at Ben with an unreadable expression, one that’d you’d have to know someone for years to comprehend what was on their mind, there was no one.

“O-h…okay…” she conceded. She couldn't back out now.

“Thanks!” Ben pat her shoulder, presumably to be considerate while coming off patronising. Jeff peered over to the hill Ben previously had pointed at with Jack staring at Amy a little longer. 

If he wanted to say anything he didn't.

“Let's start with that big branch over there.” Ben pointed as he had before. “I think Amy should go get it.”

“Why me?” Amy stared at the thick flammable piece of wood coincidentally at the bottom of the hill, she retreated a few steps.

“Yeah I get it. It's your first time so I won't push too much…but I want you to do it.” Ben nodded, sweat gathering on Amy's head.

She slowly slipped down the steep hill, her gifted white slippers sticking to the floor.

“Ben…” Jack tilted his head forewarning what would happen if anything malicious should play out.

Ben just smiled, this was going to be fun.

Amy reached the bottom; cautiously approaching the conveniently placed branch, smartly taking a twig and throwing it on the elongated offshoot. Unfortunately she soon realised that wouldn't activate anything due to the light weight.

What does she have to be worried about?

She should trust Ben right?

Trust that nothing bad will happen…

She whipped her head back to see the expressions of the three creepy men watching her, subconsciously aware she was taking longer than she should. It was fine, she’d just get the branches and just close her eyes, that’d be fine right? 

R-right?

She looked up.

They vanished.

Amy jumped, feet losing their stability. She blinked once more to check she was not losing her mind. The three men were gone.

The distressed lady audibly exclaimed in fright, sweating fingers barely able to holst the branch as she climbed back up the hill. 

She was alone, surrounded by nothing but miles upon miles of trees and mist.

“B-ben? Jack..?” She hesitantly called.

 “(Where are they?) Hello?” if being dropped into the middle of nowhere and then pursued by an entity was a nightmare come true, this was the consequence of wrong choices being made at every turn.

Lost in the woods with no friends beside you, easy pickings for anything coming to find you.

And there was always something coming to find you.

What happened? Was she disassociating and didn't hear them leaving? Being taken? But surely they'd be signs they were there and she did not take that long, did she?

The thought of Ben’s teleportation hadn't entered her mind as the cadaver was now wondering what to do, all directions visually copies of another. The air stale, her vision flickering…something right behind…

“(What is that.)” 

Her pale blue eyes caught sight of two glowing white eyeballs in the distance, their light pushing through the overwhelming mist. They were close to the floor with the outline of the rest of the body that belonged to the creature only just visible. 

It had next to no fat on its flesh, its skin sticking like glue to its grey bones, harsh white teeth protruding through its mouth. 

Crouching in a position that would snap a human's back in two but was natural for it to take, vicious talons comparable to fingers impaled on knives through the nails scratched the ground and crept forward and forward… When the time was right, it sprinted towards its prey.

Amy ran for her life.

The creature’s speed ramped up; faster and faster it dashed, Amy’s considerable head start meant nothing while being less physically capable and still recovering from numerous traumas. 

The 6 foot demon lunged; letting out a traumatic cry that would terrorise those who heard for the rest of their short life, only by ducking and then tumbling down another hill causing the chain attached ankle to twist Amy avoided being skewered.

The hairless dog was not perturbed, she had put it in a better position than before. It dived down the hill, ready to mutilate its dinner in ways she would wish she never knew possible.

Amy watched in terror, the creature diving towards her. She was going to die, she was going to die, she was going to die, she was going to die, she was going to die, she was going to die.

“NO!”

The anguished zombie screamed, her blue eyes rolling back to show only white veiny sclera, her damaged bones vibrating, her skull pulsating. Without thinking she put her right hand up in vain to stop the beast with her left scrambling to push herself off the serrated floor.

There was a sickening snap, a subsequent crunch and a deafening wail, Amy pushed herself off the floor and kept running, unaware of her situation anymore.

Just keep running.

Just keep running.

Keep running.

Run.

Run.

Run.

Regaining a portion of sentience Amy whimpered in horror at what happened to her body, unable to bring herself to move further.

Her right arm was broken, the elbow pretzeled to a 100° angle, the ulna bone partly sticking out through her disturbed flesh and ruined sleeve that was rapidly losing blood. The bone that was still inside her arm pulsating as if it was alive and sobbing in pain. 

Amy began to hyperventilate, the grotesque image searing its way into her mind. A green flash let out and before she could realise who it was her vision again contorted, her body being ripped apart atom by atom. A strangled scream rippled through the cold dimension.

“You got her already?!” Jeff called to his friend, stretching out his left hand as his right was hidden within his middle hoodie pocket.

Ben had grabbed Amy who was having an anxiety attack, the blonde male carefully lowering her to the floor, making sure he didn't drop her or touch her cut up arm while his hands were shaking.

 “Holy shit!” Jeff stared at the new wound the girl had received, desensitized to the damage but shocked to be seeing anything like it today.

“I didn't know- I didn't know this would happen!” Ben stammered, sweating bullets.

“What is going on here!” The Chaser’s rough voice entered the room with Jack hot on her trails. The white proxy's eyes focused on Amy's condition. “What, what did you do!?”

“This wasn't supposed to happen…” was all Ben could say on repeat, a broken record pleading over and over again. 

Jack swiftly crouched near the two children, carefully inspecting the weeping girl's appendage, keeping her conscious.

The tension in the room raised as static filled the air, The Slenderman had arrived and knew something was wrong. 

“What is the meaning of this?”

Only Jeff could reply, furious. “We were out in the woods and then it attacked all of us, The Rake, that fucking thing- it fucking went after us- Ben got us back here but- fucking hell- it tried to kill us!”

“The Rake!?” Chaser replied, appalled. How could it be? The creature was affiliated with The Arrival, why would it attack anyone that resided in the mansion? Did it not know because Amy hadn't received her Operator Symbol? 

“You say it attacked all of you?” Chaser commanded any of the 3 long term residents to answer.

“Yes! Are you deaf?! Read my mind why don't you!” The killer sneered.

The Chaser looked up to her leader, he tilted his head down and nodded. It was the truth.

Chaser spoke for her master once more. “Why did you take Amy out to begin with! You should know by now that before a trial is completed-”

“Kate.” Slender halted her reprimand. “Go to the forest and deal with The Rake accordingly.” 

The Chaser nodded and without question sprinted out the house, several other creepypastas and the two proxies listened from the background in consternation.

Slender turned his attention back to the four in the room. He had to deal with this as proficiently as possible, mistakes had to be corrected.

“Jack, Smiley and you should heal any injuries gained by this attack, I assume you know who needs attention the most. I expect the four of you to be in the medical facility until further notice.”

With that and subconscious commands to the other proxies, The Slenderman warped away to his office.

He could hear the fear within the minds of those who lived in his domain. 

Yesterday they had been put at risk from a strange substance no one knew how to deal with and were told there'd be no reason to worry in the future.

Today, three people who lived here for years, who chose to stay, were almost killed by an outside force that they trusted wouldn't harm them. The newest person in their ranks had been gravely injured.

History was repeating even if they didn't know how or why.

The Slenderman Mansion was not safe to live in once more.

Kate swiftly journeyed into the woods, The Rake might be an athletic hunter but she had a vast amount of environmental knowledge, she was not overconfident but assured she could take it on.

Scavenging her surroundings she grabbed up a conspicuously large branch, perfect for stabbing, she went further.

Another hill, the Chaser's shielded eyes dilated when she identified the skinwalker, lying motionless on the ground, a trick it had to be.

Guardedly the light sensitive proxy approached the unmoving beast, upon further inspection the state of its body stunning her.

The neck was twisted around so much that the little skin it had was peeling off, the black trachea spilling thick graphite blood, staining the forest. The jaw forcefully unhinged and its teeth were crumbling. Kate touched the neck to analyse its condition: on the verge of being completely decapitated.

The Rake was dead.

Chapter Text

Part 10. The Uncertainty of Recovery

After the attack the group are sent to recover and wait, while doing so they discuss what the future could have in store compared to the past.

02/05/25- 04/05/25

“The hell happened!”

The Doctor reprimanded the three conscious waiting in his facility; Jack was preoccupied pushing Amy’s broken bone back into her body, attempting to cause as little pain as possible while the girl laid spiritless on the bed. The sole reason he was sure she was ‘alive’ was her silent breaths of air, a single pupiless eye open and that eye sluggishly blinking.

“We got attacked.” Ben responded, pressing his tremulous thumbs together, the fact he was furthest away from harm’s way this time hardly made him feel better.

“By what?!”

Jeff shuffled his chair while directing, his dry eyes twitching. 

“You’ll find out later! You- why the hell did you teleport us away?! If you didn't send us on a silver platter we would've escaped by the time it got near!” 

 Ben shakily exhaled by hearing this, stiffly seated on his own, this sucked so much. 

“I just wanted to play a little prank…”

“What.”

“You know, how I (supposedly) used to do all the time back in the day! Show Amy what a harmless joke actually is!”

“And you didn't tell us this, why?” Jack finished wrapping the cast, looking back briefly, Amy winched inattentively. “You specifically invited us.”

“I know you would’ve spilled the beans-”

“(I wonder why!)”

“-and Jeff not knowing it would show he's not above it all either. I planned this out, you know!”

“Ugggh…” Amy groaned, her light head tilted back, the painkillers barely keeping her awake.

“Yeah, sure ended well.” Jeff bluntly snarked; all the men currently present glancing at the source of the sound, Jeff's hoodie pocket inconspicuously tinting red.

“Fucking halfwits…” Smiley grumbled.

“Hey. None of us knew this was going to happen and Ben was the reason we escaped as soon as possible.” Jack diplomatically defended the tunic wearer. “The fact none of us are dead is a miracle, especially Amy considering.”

“Ha, dead.” Jeff obnoxiously laughed. Ben scowled with detestation but refused to speak, Amy just moaned in ‘response’.

At that moment Masky opened the door, briskly making his way towards the quarreling group, he appeared to be in a bad mood but who the hell could tell.

“Oh, it's you.” the crusty haired killer loured, his mouth open before he arrived as if the masked man interrupted him.

“That was quick? You already have something to tell us?” Jack stood up to meet his superior, Smiley following soon after.

“Yes.” Masky assertively nodded, he was in a bad mood. “About individual punishments.”

“(H u h ?)” Ben’s ruby eye lights reduced to dots.

“What the hell? We were the ones who were attacked! You gonna tell us why that happened or was it shitty pipe cleaning this time?” Jeff snarled. 

Masky ignored the tantrum and spoke to the collapsed newcomer first.

 “For stepping outside the mansion before your trial period was up it will be extended for at least another week. Shame, I thought this would be the start of more leniency…” the middle aged man heavily sighed.

“That's still not allowed?” Jack doubted, astonished, if he knew he wouldn't have let any of this happen to begin with.

“Oh yeah, Chris did kinda ruin that huh.” Jeff mused, a finger to his smile.

“(God dammit.)” Ben almost toppled off his chair, was the universe against him today?

“We understand you weren't trying to run away so that's why…” Masky paused his speech, noticing Amy’s absentminded face. “A-are you even listening!”

“Ughghm…”

“Masky, her arm is broken!” Jack scolded.

“(And she almost died, again.)” Ben pouted to himself, chagrined.

“If she forgets we’ll just tell her later, just get on with it!” Smiley berated, his arms digging into his grey coat.

 The orange proxy paid attention to the reactions and continued his messages.

“Right. For the rest of you, since you let someone who has not yet received their Operator Symbol out you’ll each have a restriction for a week.”

“You know we didn't do that on purpose!” Jeff grit his teeth, this guy stinks!

“Yes but rules have to be enforced, for the safety of-”

“Safety?! Ben invited us and yesterday he almost got grinded into drowned soup. Horseshit.”

“Jeff!”

“Am I wrong Jack?! Am I?!”

“...so what is it?” Ben spoke quietly, knees to his chest.

Masky closed his eyes, silently accepting the rebuttals. “Ben, you’ll go a week without being on devices, games or otherwise.”

“Guess that's fine.” The young boy didn't argue in assumption it would make things worse.

“Jack, next time Silver goes for groceries you’ll have to go with him.”

“Oh, is that all?” Jack took out his claw, putting it on his chest.

“Yes, since you rarely get into trouble and are the oldest resident out of everyone here there's no need to be as disciplinary. Slender says it’d be nice for you to go out just for relaxation.” The proxy slightly smiled, present within his voice.

Jack felt content with the trust he had accrued, Smiley snickered at the lack of reaction from Jeff and Ben.

“And Jeff, you won't be allowed out for a week.” Masky turned to the teenage killer, unamused.

Jeff mouthed curses sourly; another week he wouldn't spread his influence to the world because he was in time out, he was planning to go out tomorrow but guess not. 

Even if he tried to fight nothing would change, still cantankerous at the fact he was attacked to begin with.

In the blink of an eye (ironic as that may be) Jeff's mood changed when one rendition of the Smile Dog materialized in front of them, his well groomed scarlet mane swayed with his careful steps. Though most had seen this ability many times the canine’s appearance was still a surprise.

“Smiles!” Jeff made a wide repulsive grin, the red dog quickly reciprocating affection from being scratched to lick Jeff’s face.

“You were told to not come in here!” Masky scolded as sternly to the dog as he would a humanoid.

“(Explains why Silver isn't here.)” Ben frowned. “Hey if you're done can i-”

“No, I am not ‘done’ just because you keep interrupting me!”

“(No one was doing that.)”

Jeff, reminded of lovely schadenfreude, giggled at Masky’s irritation. “Aw come on! Let him, he won't tell anyone-shit-”

Jeff cringed in pain, faltering in scratching his loyal companion by holding his concealed right hand. The unified front pocket it was stashed within fully stained in blood. No one had noticed.

“Jeff!” 

Jack jumped, he had been so preoccupied with Amy then Masky- coaxing his right arm out everyone's eyes widened at Jeff's state, from the pinky to the middle the fingers and palm were almost detached from the rest of the body.

“Jeff?!” Ben gasped, how did he not notice!?

“Guh?” Amy quietly gulped; still not entirely lucid but dumbfounded, he could be hurt? Yes he mutilated himself and was burned alive but some rumoured the latter was self inflicted and the first was his character.

Masky was taken aback marginally, The Rake was deadly hence why Slender brought it to his side, how did he hide it?

“Why the hell did you hide this?!” Smiley leaped to Jeff, immediately tracing the large wound, it was too deep to heal naturally.

“Was going to ask before this asshole showed up.” Only his blind eye tracked Masky’s presence, the representative who stood still.

“Damn moron…” Smiley vaulted up to retrieve a needle and string.

“You must have sliced it when The Rake attacked, I'm sorry…” Jack said remorsefully, his black claw on Jeff's pale white and red hand. 

Ben shifted uncomfortably.

“Nah you're fine.” The coal black haired guy lightly shooed away Jack, internally appreciative. Smiles rubbed his head on Jeff’s neck, licking his smile affectionately, in response Jeff tenderly smiled and scruffed his fur.

The ghastly man glanced at Ben who purposely avoided eye contact as Smiley got the needle.

“Hey, wait, why are you using that?!” He exclaimed, reasonably shocked.

“No more potions.” Smiley looked at the tools, somber. “And of course there was no reason to ask for more…”

“You're kidding!”

“Why don't you ask Liu to do it for you?” Ben slightly floated off his chair, remembering what the brunette had done for his hat.

“Don't think he’d appreciate the irony…”

“Heh, if Ann was here she’d say to cut off the hand and sew a new one.” Smiley smiled fondly, Jeff less so.

“You're crazy if you think I'd let her try that shit!”

“And there's a difference between cloth and skin. I'll just get the painkillers again…” Jack sighed in resignation. 

“No, it's fine.” Jeff said, no one believed him.

 “I can manage without it, what I want is to know is what you're doing to make sure this scar I have will be the only one I get for no reason.” 

He looked daggers at Masky.

The orange proxy was silent again for an extended margin of time, all eyes on him repeating the words of The Slenderman.

“We will try and gain access to the Under Realm’s elixirs once more so we can properly heal you, both of you.” He addressed the black haired children.

“For what has happened we will continue to look into these events to secure your safety.”

“Isn't that what you said for that weird sludge?” The doctor addressed.

“(And no answer for what that ‘sludge’ truly was...)” Amy closed her eyes, feigning sleep.

“And that doesn't answer why we were attacked to begin with.” Jack spoke coldly. “After all these years?”

“How do we know we won't be hurt again?” Ben interrogated. “Almost boiled alive and now this?!”

“This is your fault for dragging us into this, shit stain.” Jeff glared, irked by Ben’s response. Jack, Smiley and Amy less so but clearly miffed.

“Hah…heh...” Ben sweat dropped, permanently gloomy and keeping quiet for the rest of the day.

“I know you are all upset and you have a right to be.” Masky put his fair skinned hand to his breast pocket. “But you have to believe, we are doing what we can to keep you safe. This is your home and we’ll do what we must to make it feel as such.”

The creepypastas were all quiet.

None of them wanted to doubt Masky, or Slender. 

But after events before it was hard to trust, hard to believe.

But they had to, they had to try again.

That was all they had.

They couldn't leave.

“I will leave you all to think about it.” Masky replied to the absence of words, slowly walking towards the exit. “Remember what I've said. You are free to do as you wish now.”

With a click of the door he was gone, leaving his listeners to stew in silence for longer.

“I’m…just going to my room.” 

Jeff stood up at last, his stitched hand uncomfortable but safety put together. “Thanks Smiley, let's go Smiles.” He said with not much vindication in his voice, a far cry from how they knew him to be. With his dog by his side he opened the door and left the medical facility.

“...”

Ben skimmed over Amy for a short while then teleported away, had to make sure Silver and Glitchy were alright.

Now only the medical men and Amy remained, none of them desiring to be the one to break the next segment of silence first.

Jack relented, if only for a simple conversation starter. “She's asleep now.” Smiley noticed him slightly gazing down at the cold body. “(She should be alright…)” he thought.

“No, I'm awake.” Amy opened her now azure eyes simultaneously, as if she was asleep but summoned back to life.

“Oh.”

Smiley quickly accepted that prospect. “Right, long story short-”

“I know, another week has been added to my trial…” Amy pressed her injurious arm, the fact it was possibly irreparably destroyed to this extent upsetting her, she blinked holding back tears from manifesting.

“Not just you being punished.” Smiley sniffed. “Jack here has to help with groceries and he never gets into trouble.”

The forlorn child tardily nodded, guilt filling her heart. “I’m sorry…” her voice is more unstable than anyone expected.

“It is alright.” Jack tardily shook his head. “It’ll be a nice change of pace and what’s important is that we’re all…we are safe now. Ben saved you, you know.”

“Yes…I know…” conflicting feelings made her smarting head throb further due to the aftermath of the attack, the further she reflected on it the further she felt the sensation of puking.

“Did you hear everything?” Smiley was interested, less for him to do, a sneak huh.

“Yes…” Amy gently touched her cast, the white faintly stained red, her plastered hand white and tingling. “Is it true my arm can be healed?”

Jack lowered his eyelids, he couldn't get hopes up. “Possibly, Masky said he’ll bring it up with Slender and they'll try to go to the Under Realm for help. If it's done your arm will heal faster.”

“What's the Under Realm?” She tilted her head in wonder, at least that wasn't completely traumatised out of her.

“Another place below us where demons live. Well most of em.” Smiley tugged the sheet Amy was on, she slipped off letting him put it away to be washed. “Only the proxies go there and they only do it for special supplies, if you hadn't gone and injured your arm they wouldn't need to.”

Only proxies.

Another place.

If you hadn't-

“Like…Hell?” 

“Yeah.” Jack turned away. “Hell.”

Amy had heard that Jeff also injured himself only with his hand, while she couldn't completely remember how she escaped the creature had reached an essential body part. She could say it was being lucky, more likely…

“You don't have to stay here if you don't want to.” 

Smiley broke her train of thought, pushing away the chairs, annoyance clear in his voice. She knew this and she didn't want to be in the way. She wanted to help.

“Here, I can do it?” Amy hesitantly offered her only usable crooked hand; Dr.Smiley raised an eyebrow with a puzzled expression but let her try, watching as she dragged the chair to a neat place then got to work on the others.

“Amy? You should rest, you don't have to-” Jack snapped out of his downcast trance only to be cut off by the girl he was talking to.

“No, it's fine. I want to.”

She continued putting away the chairs, the medical men watching as she did. 

Then she’d ask if there was anything else they wanted done, if she would help, if not she would ask if she could just sit in the corner and read the magazine she had started.

 If they said no to that she’d return to her room, not to think, she was getting tired of that, to sleep and attempt to put her mind and rest, hope that tomorrow would not bring more monsters to torment her and the other residents.

But being awake was better, being busy was preferable, if that's what they allowed that is what she’d do.

And she wanted to finish that magazine.

Chapter Text

Part 11. (Stop Talking)

Tensions rise within the mansion, routines play out with less satisfaction than before until someone breaks.

06/05/25- 08/05/25

Yesterday was a quiet day, the yesterday being the day after The Rake Incident.

The residents of The Slenderman Mansion were on edge; anything marginally abnormal a cause for alarm, a consequence of being subjected to recurrent onslaughts.

No one dared exit the mansion for food or breaks, not that they could.

Slender had materialized to everyone to inspect their health, aside from a select few their physical condition was not the cause of strife, not alleviating concerns but pacifying any rash decisions.

 The proxies were absent, no one knew where they were and no one dared question it within their minds or speech.

Most residents kept to themselves as usual, only select groups of bubbles interacting, this included the three young girls who just repeated their shoal schedule: tea parties.

Even as the stain of a broken arm restricted within a cast rose, wanting to be ripped out.

Even while repeating the same conversation starter over and over, starting over when it twists into negative emotions being spewed out through a rotting filter.

Even as the anxiety of being hunted, maimed and killed crept back up time and time again they just repeated the same old song and dance. 

Did they want it to end? Or just content with vanilla familiarity? 

The cadaver finished the magazine; the doctor had permitted her to take it back to her room. After securely locking her door she went right to reading, not much left.

She didn't know if this knowledge would be of help in the long run or the reason why she was searching for it besides curiosity, there was nothing else to do and when there was nothing to do unpleasant thoughts creeped in to replace.

When unpleasant thoughts creep in you get busy.

But you remember that to be busy people want you for some activity and that didn't automatically correlate to you wanting to partake.

But you do and it only strips away from what you didn't know you had, then it's worn out and needs to be recycled, or replaced.

Then you go to bed and sleep, prepared to repeat it again, one day after another for countless 24 hours.

You can't sleep; close your eyes, they open up again, you’re awake all night due to a pit in your stomach you can't control.

So you stay up and up until you pass out, aware of the dirt on your skin and too tired to get up and absolve yourself of it.

Two days since The Rake Incident, three days since the sludge.

Stumbling down the stairs, relying on the frictionless wall to keep her steady with one preoccupied arm that was clutching the magazine, Amy's eyes glazed over, her mouth starting to fill up with foam before being gulped down.

Sluggishly strolling through the door the dejected girl was surprised to see the pairing of the elusive Jane and the ultra quiet brunette man (his name was on the top of her tongue) together; Jane just sitting upright on the couch, eyes benignantly closed and the man once again reading his book, same from before.

Previously when she had gone down to eat she had seen the stitched man once and Jane…when was the last time she saw her? Was she up early or late today?

“Good morning.” The brunette man spoke, his gentle polite voice waking Amy up from her daze, his emerald eyes briefly focusing on her cast before putting his attention on her face. “Are you alright?”

The question caught her off guard, if only for a second. The single person who had asked before was Jack (in a clinical sense), not even Sally or Lazari vocally said anything and Jane had just given a quick dismissive wave while her eyes were still closed.

“I’m fine.” Amy replied rashly, holding her cast with the scrunched up page. “Just hungry.” She admitted.

“I’m sorry but you’ll have to wait, nothing left to eat, certainly no breakfast foods at least.” 

The man wearing a long green jacket and checkered scarf slowly shook his head. She wanted to make sure but couldn't muster up the effort to question him.

“Liu, you said Silver and Jack are getting groceries now, are you sure they're already out?” Jane spoke, her words tinged with distrust.

Oh Liu! That was the name! Now where has she heard it before…

“I’ve seen Silver today, he had already taken the potion and left soon after. I haven't seen Jack but I assume he was waiting outside.” Liu rested his head on his pale knuckles. “If I had to guess it's so we don't see his face.” He averted his eyes discreetly like the topic was a sore spot.

As Amy stumbled to the seat near Liu, her back to Jane, the older woman spoke. “Makes sense. No matter what he’ll do anything to conceal himself, (can't really blame him,) suppose that's why it is a punishment.” The onyx woman sighed, wistful.

Jack hides his face? 

The fact wasn't surprising considering he always had that blue mask on, he isn't the only one too: Masky had his mask, Hoodie had his, Chaser had hers (all proxies…), what was curious was the implication not being able to was a punishment.

She had no concrete idea on how the people here accessed the outside world; regardless she knew masked figures would be a cause for suspicion walking down the street, whatever Jack was hiding must be serious to demand constant covering.

 Silver’s limbs kept disappearing so if a potion could help her arm did it restore his limbs? But if he had taken it before (presumably) then why were they so peculiar?

Silver…now that she was thinking about him she wanted to make sure he was alright; Amy hadn't seen Ben since the day they were attacked once more. The grey techno ghost was always on the verge of a breakdown, having your friend repeatedly targeted was traumatic of itself even if you wouldn't be harmed immediately.

Not that she had personal experience but cautionary tales spread.

“Sorry your first few days have been…hectic. It’s not usually like this.” Liu included Amy in the conversation once again, trying to be understanding but unable to hide how he didn't believe his own words.

Jane just disparagingly shook her head. “No, I think this is a great introduction. If this should teach you anything, keep your head down and bide your time, hopefully once your trial is up you can leave forever.”

Amy didn't know what to say to that and Liu just closed his eyes in thought, a level off calm.

The two adults around her were a decent amount of years older than her but resided here. She always viewed adults as more skilled in how to handle this world, even when she tried to hurry the progression of maturity to mimic them and failed. 

But this was not the same world she lived for years and for all she knew they could be soulless criminals too, paranormal or otherwise there were always monsters lurking.

That said…

“Are you two alright? A-after what's happened I mean…”

For now they were still her housemates and nice enough.

Liu opened his eyes in shock, almost confused by what he heard before laughing it off. “Oh- yes we're fine, Jane?” He held his hands together.

“I’m…managing.” The nippy lady brushed off, gloved hand lifting her stringy hair out of her turtleneck. “You should care about yourself.”

What did that mean? “(I didn't do this on purpose you know…)” Amy frowned, unable to hide her offense.

“Just- try to stay safe.” Jane opened her vantablack eyes, more understandable with Liu nodding before opening his book once more, wonder what it was about.

Another person entered the room, Lazari who for once wasn't wearing her bow, her long hair dragging across the floor as she yawned.

“Lazari, good morning.” Jane let out a small smile, more than Amy received.

Lazari smiled lazily, hugging Jane which was quickly reciprocated, guess they were close? 

“Morning Janie, morning Amy.” Lazi then went to Amy's unbandaged side and hugged her, the blue teen's silent shift in behaviour noticeable by the adults. “Good morning…?”

“Liu.” He gently smiled.

“Morning Liu!” The horned girl (starting to believe they're not just for show, possibly, kids were strange) yawned once more, letting out some foul morning breath before sitting beside Amy. “No food?”

“No food yet, though it is early.” Liu glanced at the clock, 8:51AM.

Lazi whined and sulked akin to a lectured dog, bit sad but nothing to take too seriously. 

“Aww.” her head landing on the magazine slightly ripping a page, hope Smiley was lenient enough that wouldn't warrant a reprimanding…

“Well, at least you’ll get to see Jack when he gets back~” he teased, his demeanor altering from how he was before, Lazari’s eyes widened, her face growing ‘slightly’ pinker with a slow nod and an unabashed smile.

Amy wasn't dull, she suspected Lazari had a crush and this was just confirmation, was cute though with the little she’d seen them interact she had no idea if Jack knew and she didn't know if Jane’s reaction was of disapproval or being above it all.

Enough about that stuff- she didn't care about it anyway, Lazari was the youngest here and at tea the purple spirit was too punch-drunk to talk to either girl about what happened over the last couple of days seriously, she had to make up for it.

“Lazari, are you-”

By cruel intervention the newest arrival was cut off by Chaser who barged in through the backdoor, appearing to be aggravated. None of the four moved as she speedily took control over the room, standing near the door.

“(Good, some are already here.) I want you to listen to me, I want you all to start training with me to defend yourselves. Each Wednesday we’ll go and-”

“Excuse me- train?” Jane raised an eyebrow with a sharp accusatory growl.

“I don't see what the problem is?” Chaser lifted an eyebrow of her own, her pale eyes pressing into those watching. “Liu, have you not already done this with Hoodie?”

Liu scowled, an expression feeling very unfitting for him. 

“That was only for self defense and gun training is enough for me.” One hand instinctively went towards his pocket and another to the chain around his neck, darkened eyes scanning the proxy. “Why are you bringing this up now?”

The Chaser paused, speculating over her next words carefully; Lazari uncomfortably clung to Amy, the teenager noticing how unsettled she was and pushing down the pain.

“I think- it would be best to make sure everyone here can defend themselves if the time calls for it.”

“I thought you were supposed to find a way to stop anything from harming us, not training us so we don't get hurt, there is a difference.” Jane stood up, her stature not as tall without heels but assuredly august.

The ink stained proxy was shorter than almost everyone present and the most unafraid. 

“We promised we would keep you safe, to do that we need you all to be as capable as us in combat and self preservation.”

Those words really set the pastas off, Jane grinded her teeth together in an attempt to not ventilate something she would regret, be punished for.

Liu got up, his behaviour changing further with a hand inside his large pocket that had a weapon inside, his facial expression hidden.

Lazari continued to cling to Amy, attempting to contain her shaking. “B-but Hoodie said-”

“What Hoodie said does not matter.” The Chaser stared down at the prepubescent. Masky had never mentioned anything such as this, what were they told?

“Shit, shit, shit, shit, SHIT!”

A shrill voice rang from above then carried down the stairs, shoving past the smallest proxy the killer made his presence further known by scourging the area.

“J-jeff?!” Liu hiccuped, shrinking back into his seat, returning to himself once more. “What's wrong?” He asked softly to the mass murderer.

Before The Chaser could interject or otherwise reprimand Jeff he spoke with an uncharacteristically terrified expression. 

“Smiles, he’s gone!”

“Huh?” Jane stepped away from the leather faced man, her face of pure disgust but her voice of confusion.

“G-gone?” Lazari jumped, Amy flinched, making the young child pat her head in apology (which also hurt.)

“(But how?)” Amy opened a single eye to watch the scene, her free hand on her scalp.

Chaser's composed posture changed upon hearing his concerns, her plan being held off for the moment. “Are you serious? Why do you think that?”

“He was acting all weird yesterday, I didn't think anything of it at the time then I woke up and he wasn't in my room or anywhere- have you seen him?”

Everyone (aside from Jane) either shook their heads or muttered a “No.”

“Shit- shit- where the hell is he?!” The gruff maniac paced up and down, Liu got up from his chair and took up the endeavour of trying to calm him down.

“Jeff, don't rush to conclusions, maybe you just overlooked a place?” Liu kept his distance, his hands wavering in the air.

“Maybe he doesn't want to spend every waking moment with you, who can blame him?” Jane capriciously shrugged.

“Eat a dick-”

“Jeff.” Chaser stopped the two before (at minimum) a dispute could take place. “Are you sure he's left? Or rather, he’s tried?”

“Yes! Guess you're deaf from having Slender’s brain juice jammed through your mouth and ears, why the hell would I be talking to you if I didn't think this was serious!”

“Alright, (not even Smiley is this vicious.) we’ll go and look for Smile Dog, don't worry.”

“I wonder how he managed to do it…” Liu pondered from under his breath, a finger to his mouth.

“Oh, planning on leaving me too are you?!” 

Jeff snarled at the now quivering man, though he was older than Jeff by years (at least how Jeff looked) his face almost resembled a scared child.

“N-no of course not! I don't even think he could I was just-”

“You're planning on doing the same thing!” The killer backed Liu into a corner, Lazari and Amy wanting to help but unable to act. “I knew it! Fucking traitors!”

“Liu won't.” Jane said miffed, sitting down squarely in her seat. “If Smile has then good for him I say.” She replied sourly, the words slipping out her mouth.

“Maybe I should stick a knife up where the sun doesn't shine to make you shut up, huh?” Jeff scowled, his smile growing wider. 

Every other woman (except Lazari, she didn't understand the full implication thankfully) cringed and even Liu felt unpleasant.

“I bet you’d love that wouldn't you.” Jane forced a smile, black veins protruding through the white skin of her elbows. “Try it and you'll hack out chucks from your throat that will be weeks old by the time you see them.”

“Maybe I will-”

As they continue, Chaser trying to overpower them with a weaker vocal quality and Liu hiding his face in his scarf it was at this moment Amy decided to cover Lazari from this. 

She didn't know why she felt the need considering if this was normal from them (it felt normal for them) the child must have heard worse, but less was better. 

The blue girl softly put a finger covering the trembling red child’s exposed ear and pressed the girl's other side into her chest to muffle the sound, Lazari holding on tighter.

She really hoped Sally wasn't hearing this.

The distant sound of a door opening rang with the people that entered soon peeking inside to watch the commotion.

Jack, who had his signature mask on but wasn't wearing his hoodie ( just a black shirt), allowing his scarcely haired head (admittedly with some spikes of dark brown hair) and pointed ears to be visible, his skin was still grey but on the lighter end of the spectrum and his claws had shrunk to human size, he was wearing shoes!

Silver was the same as he had been so the question of how he wasn't locked up still remained, his arms visible and carrying bags of supplies while his legs were invisible, off the ground. Jack was carrying things as well.

“Jack!” Lazari leapt out of Amy’s arm and into the tall man who had enough balance to not be knocked over or drop the food, the horned girls exclaim one of relief.

Jeff and Jane halted their argument; Jeff fully focused on the sudden appearance of the two, Liu walked back to his seat to pick up his books, Amy awkwardly looked at her feet and Chaser was fed up.

Silver just glanced between everyone in the kitchen.

“W-what’s going on n-now?”

At the end of the day no one had managed to find the missing canine, the TV and computer had limited signal so it was not that he could escape through the cables alone.

Some speculated on how he managed to slip through the cracks, others pessimistically believed he wandered outside and got killed, Jeff refuted the latter.

Slenderman was told of the pasta's disappearance privately, no one knew what his reaction was.

A new rule was added, until further notice no one would be allowed to leave the mansion. 

Unsaid but proxies were the obvious exception to this (not that they’d go out without reason), groceries or supplies were hopefully an exception too. 

Not that it mattered for many of those present to hear it.

Smile Dog.jpeg had disappeared without a trace or goodbye.

As the peaceful day came to a close a shadowed figure loomed over the mansion.

Chapter Text

Part 12. Darkness Rise

A new but familiar face enters the mansion, a lot has changed and much has stayed the same. Now is the dawn of new revelations.

10/05/25- 13/05/25

Four days later: four days since Smile Dog vanished, four days of levity with no ambushes, four days of mind draining stagnation.

In all honesty not much to report that hadn't been unanimously established the weary day between The Rake attacking and Smile disappearing: no one felt safe, no one could leave even if they wanted to and very little interaction with housemates.

 If anything, Chaser's demand for ‘training’ made the three adults who had to hear it increasingly resentful of their current circumstances and worried the children that were present for the dissensus.

Said children were slowly recovering from the multiple ordeals.

While Amy’s arm was nowhere near healed, requiring checks from Jack and Smiley (begrudgingly) every other day there wasn't the constant sensation of it snapping repeatedly. 

In an odd way she relished the attention given; those moments were about how she felt, how she could become better, being with them the highlight of those days even if the feeling was hardly mutual.

 Overall it was unfortunate; over a week since she joined but no closer in finding out answers to her strange whereabouts, how it was made, why it was here and the individual reason she had been brought here at this time.

 She had taken steps back by inadvertently delaying being considered a proper member, reduced usability by being incapable of doing minor chores (sweeping with one hand was not fun) and less usable limbs to defend herself. 

(The fact she even needed to defend herself, TWICE now.)

She had taken a fuzzy step forward in that her constant paranoia had dulled into just reasonable apprehension that came and and went at appropriate times. She still didn't ‘trust’ anyone but accepted that not every sentence had an undertone of malice behind it.

Case in point she was comfortably having tea with Sally, Mr.D, Charlie and Lazari.

Sally had reverted to her usual persona, a cheery face in every action she took and kind voice every time she spoke. 

When she learned Smile abandoned everyone she was crestfallen by the fact Jeff was deeply upset than the departure in of itself, wishing the best for Smiles even if it wasn't with her.

 That aside, she had scripted a roleplay for her friends to partake in, Silver would have to join in later as he needed a break from all manner of noises, poor guy.

“Oh Mrs.PofPof!” Sally said, acting as ‘Mr.Whistle’. “Could you please give me my really important gemstone?” She shook her Slender gifted elephant plushy to indicate bossiness, hiding her smile as her eyes peeked behind it.

“Huh?” Lazari lightly coughed, a cartoon snot bubble popped.

Lazari had spent the last few days similar to Amy's first impression of her: meek, mostly silent and docile, difference was that she was very, very clingy. It wasn't once a day she would abruptly jump and cling onto Sally or Amy (especially Amy) for something ultimately mundane.

 Neither girl condemned her for this (though every time Amy’s arm was hit she’d come closer to that margin) and Sally gave Charlie to her until she felt safe enough to not need him, the cream teddy bear accepting his role for the time.

“Lazi?! You were sleeping again?” Sally exclaimed, breaking character by putting down her elephant.

 Lazari's own black crocodile was on the table, Amy only had a script with scribbles for hints in how the story would progress, because in Sally's words she didn't want to ‘overwhelm’ her. 

She took it as well intentioned condescension, not that she knew how 9 year olds typically acted, when she tried to remember for herself it was a blank.

“...Oh..? Sorry Mr.Widewhistle…” Lazari rubbed her red (in sclera and iris) eyes, speaking laggardly.

“It's just Mr.Whistle.” 

‘Sally’ let out an indignant vocalisation, picking up the elephant again.

 “Are you alright? You seem to be tired…you have travelled far though so I so-pose you are tired.” The pink girl clumsily tried to explain her friend's behaviour within the story, Mr.D just sat there awkwardly (he was another traveler but left to the side).

“...” 

The auburn girl fiddled with her thumbs, biting them with her teeth worriedly, Charlie just rested on her shoulder as she did this.

“Lazari?” Amy spoke up concerned, gaze moving away from the script, perhaps they needed to stop…

“I’m fine, just sleepy…” the girl let out a fake yawn this time to settle into character, picking up Sally’s reptile but not doing the voice.

“(Right, makes sense.)” Amy reminisced in her mind, eyes back on the paper in her hand.

 The ‘script’ said Mr.Whistle would try to steal the gem and would use it for evil, Lazi was not paying attention but if she was she would know to outright refuse the offer, it wouldn't be a fun adventure if the heroes lost, she should get this back on track. (That or Sally would just use Mr.Death for it…)

“Though Pof Pof and Mr.D (for Doom, different from Death, very) were tired from their travels they knew they had to keep the gem hidden from Mr.Whistle.” haha, Lazi looked so shocked. “Mr.D decided to stall until they could hire a brave knight to protect them.”

That's what the script said, hire a knight. Amy wished she would be the knight, more likely Sally would play a fourth character.

“(Oh right!) Yeah! Yawn, we will give you the gem tomorrow Whistle.” Mr.D moved, Sally swiftly shifted to Whistle’s plushie.

“Oh right then, first thing tomorrow! Doh!” Charlie moved from Lazari’s elbow and took away the elephant.

“Now Mr.Doom and Pof Pof went to their room, thinking about what to do next.” Amy narrated with a smile, doing her job without prodding.

“I’m happy we convinced him not not take the gem.” Lazari spoke as Pof Pof with more effort this time, shaking the croc by its tail.

Mr.D nodded with Sally putting on a dramatically wistful voice. 

“Yes but he might come back once we are awake! We need someone to keep us safe. If only we had a knight in shining armour…”

Suddenly Charlie bolted out the room, the jarring act astonishing the three girls.

“C-charlie?!” Sally cried out in worry before widening her eyes in realisation and impending glee, she dashed after her teddy, grabbing Mr.D while leaving the other two behind.

Lazari and Amy stared at another in confusion and slight dread, should they go after her? 

“I…should go after her, them.” The black haired girl corrected herself, putting down the script and standing up, minutely shaking.

“I’ll go too!” Lazari sturdily attached herself to the zombie’s legs, trying not to sound scared.

The trio briskly travelled down the mansion’s floors; Amy had now searched every area she could find except private rooms, the outside of the mansion and the top floor indoors, nothing was of note when all they did was go down. Little over a week and it felt like they extended each time.

Sally reached the bottom stairs first, in time to see Charlie patiently waiting on the doormat with the doorknob glowing a dark purple, displaying a red cross and opening to reveal who was on the outside.

A man; he was tall but not too tall to be comparable to Jack or even Masky, his skin as dark as night, the comparison due to the purple tinge it had. His tunic, gloves, boots and hat were a darker shade of grey with his clothes underneath being such a clean shade of white you’d assume it never was touched, his spiky hair the comparable in quality but silver instead.

His eyes were a bright rose red, enough to convey danger but calm to not ward away those who did not know to stay away, the complimentary dark sword tied behind his back with a bronze belt, visible just enough did.

He mirrored the video game character more than Ben had without the advantage of colour recognition, with little recognition of who he was based on the dark figure appeared as a taller, handsome, sanguine and self assured version of the ghost.

The cream bear waited at the figure's feet, waiting for what he would do only to be casually picked up, fitting into the gloved hand perfectly.

“Hello there.” He spoke to Charlie teasingly, the bear responded by leaning into his touch. “Nice to see you too, now where's…ah.” He smirked at the sight of Sally approaching.

“Darkle!” Sally cheered, jumping into the clone and hugging him with Mr.D. “You're back! It's so nice to see you again!”

“(Darkle?)” Amy silently stood on the stairs warily, Lazari slightly pushing past her to get closer.

“Dark?” Lazari put up her arms, laughing joyfully as the man hoisted her up into his arms without a sweat. “Dark!”

“Sally, Lazari, and Mr.Death too, it's nice to see you all again. I trust you have been well?” Darkle spoke with a cool smile. (He sounded…Russian?)

Sally eagerly nodded while Lazari…didn't.

Amy crept forward, what could she say to herself that wouldn't sound like a broken record? She could accept the eternally bleeding child existed but not a man with literal black skin that looked like a video game come to life?

“Amy! Look, it's our friend!” Sally waved for the raggedy girl to introduce herself, Lazari nodded to further encourage this. 

The shadow man gently placed everyone (except Charlie) down as Amy came face to face with the mysterious knight.

“And your name is?”

He asked, though Sally had given it away already, she wasn't sure if this was being cordial or a sort of power play. She’d play along.

“Amy, Rivers.” The remains put her green and purple bruised hand to her useless heart. “What is yours..?” That was how you asked right? 

The man smirked smugly, putting Charlie on his bare shoulder as he replied. “My name is Dark Link, though I get referred to by nicknames often, nice to meet you.”

Dark Link, the evil side of the protagonist brought to life, she couldn't conceive of how it was possible, nothing new.

“So, you're the new arrival then?” Dark leaned in uncomfortably close, scanning the contents of her damaged appearance and unsettled face. “Course Slender got another one, figures.” his voice reeking of scrutiny.

The implications of what he meant were glossed over with Sally holding his hand. “We really missed you, Darkle.” She innocently smiled.

“How have you been?” Lazari got on his other side balancing on one leg, her energy having restored itself.

“Oh I’ve been well, more of the same.” Dark raised his left hand, uselessly gesturing before putting it back on his hip. “Where are the others?!” He interjected impatiently.

Just then familiar marron letters emerged together with unfamiliar glitches and crimson squares manifested in front of the group. Silver was here and he had a friend few had seen with him.

Taller than Silver but shorter than Dark Link by a noticeable margin, his spiky black hair and trousers, textureless skin and red items of clothing (cap that covered the eyes, jacket, shoes) all around created a simple design, the most eye-catching aspect about him being how his form didn’t stay consistent, shifting left to right periodically.

“D-dark!” Silver lunged himself at Link, having an exuberant moment together.

“Hi my friend.” Dark said in a quieter warm voice only for Silver to hear. “Took you a while, got lost?” He joked.

“N-not f-funny.” Lost Silver pouted, not taking it harmfully evident by the smile in his voice. 

The two parted from their embrace to let their silent friend reunite with the separated entity.

Glitchy Red, who had resigned himself to staying inside machines as much as possible always came out to see his dear friend who only visited once every three months at most, it would be a while before he could potentially see him again and he would be a fool to reject it.

“(Hi Dark.)” Glitchy spoke to him privately, a tiny smile on his cold face.

“Heh. (Hi Glitchy.)” 

Dark smiled, the two then hugged another though more stiff than Silver had done it.  

The interaction baffled Amy who was taken aback by Red's appearance with Sally and Lazari just accepting their unique communication. 

“Are you both alright? Where's Ben?” Dark’s relaxed face morphed into concern, seeking out the boy through the crowded area.

“W-we’ve been…uhhh…”

Lime ripples entered the scene before Silver could disclose any events, Ben had arrived with an expression of discomfort (putting it lightly). His focus only on Dark Link.

“Ah, Ben. I was beginning to think you forgot to come see me, after I came back just to visit you.” The older appearing entity ribbed, leaning his head back with a devilish smirk.

“I wouldn't have to if you didn't leave…” the blonde grumbled, hands forcibly behind his back, eyes away from everyone present to listen.

“Oh Benny boy…” Dark shook his head haughtily, returning it to normal. “You really are the funniest person I will meet.”

Dark smiled and with a pause from everyone near the door Ben smirked too; floating up to Dark Link’s height and giving him an affectionate side hug that was gladly reciprocated, the secondary gaming pastas smiling at the scene and the girls and bears glad tension died down.

“So, what have you all been up to since I last visited?” Dark moved forward with Ben beside him, still connected.

“I’ll uh- we’ll tell you later.” Ben sweats, purposely ignoring Amy while speaking.

“Dark, Dark! Play with us!” Sally jumped for attention. “We’re playing ‘Mystery Gem's, you can be the knight!”

“The heck Sally!” Ben grunted, holding Dark Link possessively. “He isn't your best friend!” Though mute Silver agreed with the stance while Glitchy glared from under his red forward cap.

The silver haired man playfully shook his head. “Come on, don't see why we can’t play a little first? After all, she got here before any of you~”

“Yay!” Sally levitated and plopped herself on Dark’s free shoulder, Ben let go, frowning at the idea of having to wait, or worse.

“W-why don't we just h-have t-tea and talk?” Silver put his hands together symbolising a compromise.

“Yeah!” Lazari jumped enthusiastically to be part of the conversation. “Jack and Silver got snacks for us so we can have those too! Food!”

“Hmm, I guess if there is food…” Ben put a finger to his mouth. “You alright with that Glitchy?” he said as if it’d change his mind.

He nods stiltedly.

“Alright, let's do it. Since we're down here already-”

“I’ll do it.”

 Amy spoke up from an elongated period of observation, Ben cringed at hearing her but kept it under control, Glitchy’s dull eyes slightly shifted to her direction, Dark and the girls were pleased with Silver agreeing.

“S-sure, l-let me h-help y-you-”

“No, I can do it by myself.” 

This caught the monochromatic boy off guard considering how many of them there were and the condition she was in. “R-really? I-I mean-”

“Don't worry.” Amy put up her free hand, moving the individual fingers to show they still had uses. “You already helped give us more to eat to begin with, you should spend time with your friends.”

She smiled earnestly, Silver still had his reservations but if she insisted… “Alright t-then. Tha-ank you!”

“Let's go!” Ben basically dragged Link upstairs with the darker clone resisting to walk normally instead.

“Yay!” Sally cheered, Charlie having settled onto the portion of her head where there was a fracture, the rest of the group headed up with Lazari briefly looking back down at Amy who beckoned her to continue with the others.

Now she was alone with her theories, worried she had contracted a chronic migraine with how frequent her head was sore. (Brushing past the fact that it was an oxymoron.) Perhaps it was the consequence of overthinking.

Ignoring the green troll for a moment who was Dark Link.

Obviously he was a video game character and she hadn't forgotten to question the logistics of how they were even possible but she wondered how he was even here: able to visit the mansion.

If the proxies and The Slenderman had enforced rules to keep everyone inside the mansion and worked on keeping threats out, how was he capable of just waltzing in? If he was a creepypasta then perhaps he had a tracker on him? If so then how did Smile Dog escape?

Why had Dark Link left to begin with? 

No one discussed with her any thoughts on why Smile Dog left and all she knew of him was that he was a canine with an abnormal Cheshire smile, nothing to compare with. 

He seemed to detest Slender and mock the idea of residing in the mansion but if Slender found him suitable to be taken to begin with (potentially even made him exist in the form he is now) how did it turn out that way? What of his trial?

Was it linked to why Glitchy Red never went out as well?

Hoodie had mentioned if she passed her trial she could live elsewhere, other than not being attacked which she would assume was not the norm Amy couldn't fathom why anyone would choose such an option, but he did.

Would he even consider telling her why even if she asked politely?

The remains of what was once an alive girl sighed, the cast thick enough that the packets of snacks she gathered didn't irritate her tender skin, since there weren't enough for everyone to receive an equal portion she decided to take a box of Honey Monster’s.

Steadily retracing her steps all the way back up on a tightrope she placed the food and snacks near the light pink door; she had to go down once more to get enough bowls for all of them (and herself, Sally, Lazi and Silver were the types to give up their food for others, kind but she wanted them to be content first and foremost).

After shambling and stumbling all the way back down then balancing nine bowls with one hand (just in case-) and walking all they back up again, Amy had all the food they needed, now they could enjoy themselves.

The tea! She forgot tea! How could she forget tea for a tea party?!

The door was just open enough for her to hear through, she was strained enough from the balancing act so an indication of how fast to move would be pleasant.

“Wow…” The shadow man’s boldness quiets down. “It's been rough huh?”

Everyone nodded, they were telling him about what had occurred then last week and such.

“So we’re not allowed to go outside at all, I got banned from playing games for a week, you arrived at the perfect time for that.” Ben spoke, trying to put a positive spin on the timeline of events.

“(And you haven't talked to me since then either…)” Amy bitterly clenched her hand inside the cast, she had to wear this and got reprimanded and for what?

“They're restricting you and haven't done anything to help, shouldn't be surprised, what else to expect!” The vantablack man dramatically put his arms up. Everyone seemed to be uncomfortable. No one asked where she was..

“Chaser…she tried to convince us to train with her, so we could save ourselves for the future…” Lazari recounted sadly.

“Kate?” Dark replied taken aback, was that Chaser's name?

“She did?” Ben blinked confused.

“Lazi, you never mentioned this to me?” Sally spoke, hugging her teddies concerned.

“S-so- t-that w-was what you were talk-king about?” Silver queried, Glitchy just waiting for the conversation to continue.

“W-well it did just turn into Jane and Jeff arguing but…yes.” The young girl admitted.

“Pfft.” The entity laughed, startling Sally and Lazari and concerning the gamers. “Of course! They can't protect anyone they bring here so they have to force you to do it yourselves, not like that hasn't happened before!”

“Dark…”

“See, this is why you all should've just left when you had the chance, can't do it right now but-”

“C-can we not have t-this conversation again?!?” Silver refuted, exasperated. “I’m just h-appy you're back, a-and safe!”

“Hoodie just said as long as we stayed inside we would be fine.” The brunette spoke softly.

“Masky said to us they’ll just do their best to keep us safe, I dunno…” Ben muttered, floating off the ground.

“Everything was manageable, until Amy came here.” Glitchy spoke out loud for the first time Amy herself could hear. His robotic voice conveys underlying suspicion. Who told him her name?

“Y-you can't actually think-” Ben dismissed the meaning behind Glitchy’s words.

“No way! Slender wouldn't let that happen!” Sally shouted.

Slender wouldn't.

Not Amy.

“...”

The cadaver let out a small exhale, retreating from the door before knocking, pushing it open.

“I got food¡ S-sorry I took so long, you were right Silver, my arms really hurt…”

“...”

“Oh, A-amy!” Silver got up, his legs visible once more. “C-come in, I'll sort th-i-is all o-ou-t-t. S-so- m-much!” He offered.

“Thank you but I just need to go to the bathroom…I'll get the tea on my way back¡!” 

“Tea?” Sally's eyes flickered.

Amy gave Silver a fake smile, not due to a lack of kindness, the fact he had made her ill in an odd way she didn't understand.

Quickly exiting the conversation, Amy retreated downstairs.

She definitely heard them.

“Smooth talking Glitchy.” Ben snarked.

Glitchy just hummed in a monotone way.

“Should we go after her?” Lazari asked. “I wouldn't feel good being talked about either…”

Sally’s lip trembled, the words she wanted to speak in her mouth but unable to come out as she wished. 

“I think…she needs some time alone.”

 A compromise, if it was for longer than 5 minutes she’d go after her (and force everyone else to come with).

“O-oh…” Silver closed his eyes remorsefully, Ben floated over to him, giving a light hug to indicate his annoyance wasn't with him. “I-”

“No, it's not you. Maybe if Red hadn't spent the last 10 months in a computer all day he would've noticed-”

Dark Link stood up, strong and sophisticated.

“I also need to go to the bathroom.”

Wait-

“B-but you don't even n-need to g-”

He vanished.

*Knock knock*

“Hello, Amy is it? Are you in there?”

If it wasn't her then they'd say, no reason to hide unless they loved ringing in their ears.

“...yes…” the girl spoke almost like she didn't want him to hear, a wasted effort if that was the case.

“Are you decent?”

The sentient video game had learned of the importance edicate, granted from a young immature ghost that was a clone of his nemesis but it was the start of his new life, couldn't get on good sides if you irritated everyone.

There was a longer pause, she’d better say yes or no as he was not against breaking a lock of Slender’s mansion.

“Yes…”

Good.

Closing his eyes to focus the character warped inside; a raisin purple swirl fazing into his perfect form, she didn't seem to be shocked, unfortunately his friends ruined that surprise. Enough time wasting however.

“Don't take what Glitchy said as the end all truth. He's an alright guy but doesn't mince words if he thinks they won't hurt anyone, no one believed him anyway.”

He didn't; there was no way The Slenderman would take in a disabled person, not one so mundane or who would wish for their injury to be healed. Glitchy has been suffering more than he thought if he didn't consider the new arrival being maimed by the creature that had turned on them all as a factor to why she couldn't be behind it.

New arrival, disgusting.

“Thank you….” Amy responded politely, it didn't escape him that all that time thinking was in silence, not a confident person was she? Can't truly blame her.

“Don’t. Not yet at least.” He added to her confusion. “More pressingly, I wanted to talk to you about something important.”

“Talk? What about?”

Not here, here he is always watching but out there his vision grew obscured. His eyes couldn't reach beyond there.

“You're not a real Creepypasta, are you?”

Dark crossed his arms together, he knew the answer, he just wanted to know how she'd say it and how to lead into further discussion.

Amy glanced at everything else in the shared bathroom, suddenly gaining interest in the white stained green decor.

“Well…no. But when my trial is up I will be?”

Why was she confused? Did recruitment change when he was gone?

Whatever…

“Right, how many days till your trial is over?”

He didn't know this one, this was the gauge in what way to approach his message.

“Around 6 days?” The green girl put up three bandaged fingers (that had to be a design quirk). “Why do you want to know?”

The dark counterpart exhaled a breath he didn't need, it seemed as if the attack was a blessing in disguise for her, he had enough time.

“I need to tell you something and it needs to be outside the mansion.”

“Outside?! I can't-”

“Only briefly, no one (who will snitch) will know and if they do I'll just say I forced you (because it might be true).” The idea of her mind being read didn't pop up for the sentient clone.

“Why though? What's so important that you can't say it here? We’re alone right now too.”

Darkness smirked, a taunting grin gracing his face.

“Wouldn't you like to know?”

He watched as the zombie's expression shifted between frustration, curiosity and then reluctance.

Got em.

“Yes.”

The link clone smirked at witnessing this, extending his spotless glove, offering a teasing hand, unintentionally paralleling his deceptive friend.

This was different; Amy knew that if she was caught she would be punished, she knew if she teleported it could cause extreme amounts of pain, she knew if she stepped foot outside anything could attack, she would be abandoned and left to fend for herself.

It was better than rotting in here with no answers to anything on her mind, just another number while also an unneeded outlier.

She took his hand.

Chapter Text

Part 13. The Operatus Rule

Dark Link tells Amy his views on the state of the mansion, being open about many and quiet about few. When danger arrives will his viewpoints be proven right?

10/05/25- 15/05/25

Dark Link warped the two outside, not on the forest floor near the door and trees, on a cliff face with branches poking out of it akin to boney hands reaching for food.

There was still no sign of civilization to be seen for miles but the sky wasn't shrouded in mist, only thick clouds in ranges of sheet white to grey. 

The ground of the ledge itself was silkier than the floor in closer proximity to the mansion, the grass a shiny grey and bounced when walking on, it was a bit fun!

“Woah! This looks amazing!” Amy scanned the area with a noncommittal smile. Just how did Slender find/make this?

 “How did you get up here? I didn’t see any hills before.” 

Presumably her eyes were glued to the murderer.

“Eh, just a lot of dead space up here, nothing interesting. I can only reach here because I can teleport, I go here to get a view of the mansion from above. Doesn't look too bad.”

The mansion was how you’d expect, grand, manufactured and refined, its beauty hypnotizing.

“How can you teleport?” Amy pondered, the query entering her mind once more.

“Focus!” Dark clapped loudly, jolting the ungraceful woman, good thing she was not near the edge. “About what we're here for.”

Right, preferred not to get caught, though what difference did it make now.

“Yes, what is it?”

“You should leave the mansion as soon as possible, once your trial is up.”

Such firmness caught Amy off guard, by how simple it was and the fact he cared.

The teenager tried to understand his motives. “Why? Is that what you did?”

Dark averted his pure eyes slightly. 

“No, I'm…a special case and I will admit I was happy there for a while. The fact I am admitting this should tell you I am serious.”

“What do you mean by special?”

“What- why do you even need to know?”

“Because the more information I have the higher chances of me making the right choice.” 

The raven haired girl put a finger up like she was some sort of a wiseheimer. 

“You were like me right? Brought here and had to go through a trial and you said you didn't leave and were happy, what's changed?”

“(Touche).” The copy heavily sighed and crossed his arms to showcase his extreme displeasure. “Well for one Slender didn't bring me to the mansion, Ben did.”

“Ben?”

Okay that wasn't completely out of the question, before Amy could speak again Dark Link continued.

“He took me out of my original cartridge accidentally and got stuck with me, can you imagine!”

He maniacally snickered, Amy just sweat dropped. It was that simple huh? Fine, fine.

“So you decided to stay?”

“More that I was forced to, the man upstairs got tired of Ben bringing sentient games to this world and me, not being sentient already, was the last straw.” 

Dark put his hands on his head akin to how Ben would, turning away from who he was talking to.

 “I was the last creepypasta brought to the mansion, only by a technicality. If Ben didn't love me so much that he was willing to take care of me, Slender would've gotten rid of me the first chance he had.”

Such a self deprecating mentality, but was it self deprecation if true?

“But if Ben loves you and you have friends then why would you ever leave?”

“I had to, I can barely sleep in the place without feeling disgusted.” Link scowled at his hand. “I only visit for my friends. Visit being the key word, I would suggest you don't try the same.”

“B-but your friends?!”

 How could he just leave people who truly care for him while acknowledging that fact?

 So many faces outside had lost who they loved, meanwhile the clone who shouldn't be alive threw away what he had.

“My life depending on the mansion is dead. The people still living there after what happened are either too dependent or fools, especially considering what is occurring now.”

He spoke with such malice of an event Amy had no clue of.

“‘After what happened?’ What do you mean by that?” Amy stepped closer to the bitter clone inquisitively.

“You- you don't know. Of course- why would anyone tell you!” He ranted to himself, the further this conversation continued the further Amy suspected he was mad.

“What? What happened?!”

“Oh no, that's not for me to tell you, even if you heed my words you still have to survive for six more days, when you're next attacked ask Ben, maybe he'll tell you.”

Talking to Ben was the last thing she wanted to do, why do people keep hinting at something bad that occurred then never tell her what it was?! She was sick of this!

“If you want me to leave then you should tell me everything.” she spoke, her twitching finger right in Dark Link’s face, her tone closer to a threat than pleading.

“No, I don't think I will. And you don't need to look to the past for me to convince your mind.” He leaned down, stoical to what was demanded. 

Leaning away he stood closer to the cliff edge, a push away from death.

“Let me ask you a question, how did you receive that cast on your arm? Does it make you proud?”

Amy didn't need to look at it, it weighed enough on her mind already.

“N-no, I…got attacked.”

Link said nothing, she continued.

“Something called-”

“-The Rake. It didn't live in the mansion but it was associated with Slenderman, in a way it's an honorary Creepypasta such as myself (more than myself). And I heard it attacked Ben and his friends then it went straight after you.”

The shadow loomed over the lonely spirit without moving a manufactured muscle, he continued.

“Ben seems fine enough for there to be no permanent injury thankfully and I can't speak for the other two but that arm, I don't have to live with permanent limb loss to know it's painful.”

“It's not permanent, they're trying to get a potion to fix it.”

“And how many days ago was that said?”

“...Jeff hurt his hand too.”

“Proving my point further! I’ve travelled many areas over the years since I left and I assume you know of the trashbag’s reputation. Nothing touches him. Imagine if Ben hadn't saved you in time, teleported just a second later, what would you think would've happened?”

“I don’t know what you're getting at.” Amy muttered irritably, her cast itchy.

“What would’ve happened?” He repeated.

“(This is getting nowhere…)” Amy’s mangled arm twitched.

“You would've died, I'll be charitable and say Kate still kills the beast but what then? No one cares, everyone moves on without you and continues how they were, then Slender gets a new girl who he actually wants, probably prettier too.”

“That wouldn't happen!” Amy limply stomped forward with a pathetic roar.

“Who are you to talk! I’ve lived with these people longer than you’ve been alive, longer than you've known them.”

“B-but…Slender chose me…(he said he’ll keep me safe…)”

Amy’s eyes welled up, this didn't escape Dark’s scrutiny but he decided to lower the volume of his voice that had slowly risen with passion.

“Look, from everyone who is left only Silver is worth staying for and he has Ben and Glitchy. Most everyone else are psychopaths, the two faced man becomes a really annoying one at times, the eyeless Jack…who knows. The proxies are all untrustworthy and don't care for anyone, I don't believe Ben cares about anyone who isn't a video game and…”

No, there had to be a reason Slender specifically chose her, she couldn't go back to being homeless, starving, being alone, it couldn't be better…

“Hey.” Dark Link shook her, causing a wave of pain to enter her system once more, they were both on the ground now. “Ah, sorry.”

“You're trying to convince me to leave…but I can't.” Amy cautiously shook her head, forcing the tears to vanish before they escaped.

“Why? If it's about your arm then I understand but if the potion does not arrive then I'd say to take your chances out there.”

Amy gazed at the hushed entity.

When you die, no one will miss you.

That was the same as before, she lived and died to that prophecy.

Now she had the chance to make someone- at least one person care.

Why was she even entertaining this, Slender hadn't killed her for disobeying orders. Yes the rule break was by accident but the entity wasn't known for mercy.

“What about Sally, Lazari?”

The pre-teens, all they could do for fun was play pretend, surrounded by grown ups who didn't care.

“...they had a life outside of the mansion once, hopefully they can find it again.”

…

Of course someone who never was a child would say that.

“So, you really believe that I should just leave? That I can just leave?” The girl rhetorically asked.

“If I wasn't I wouldn't be here telling you to.”

“Doing so was the right choice?”

“Yes, it was.”

“And you're happy?”

He didn't say anything to that.

Amy let out a light chuckle, this was a waste of energy. Even if he didn't care the Slenderman had taken her in for a reason and succeeded in abduction when she ran, what intentions he had didn't include 2nd death or it would have occurred: no one could fight fate.

“Haha…huh?”

 She breathlessly let out. Her hand had firmly clutched a blade of grass that was now an inexplicably zaffre blue.

“Strange…” Dark Link had noticed the peculiar colouring as well, standing up to check if it was paint but no, all over the grass was blue and the white and grey clouds had shifted to a midnight void.

Surroundings were changing- oh no-

The purple duo peered over the cliff face; multitudes of shadowed figures were swarming the infrastructure, like bees to a hive they appeared to be 2 dimensional but within the physical plane of existence, whatever they were.

A spike of fear filled Amy’s weak body, bafflement with Link’s. Ben mentioned the weird sludge that he had in his back pocket to mention dangerous incidents, The Rake was a skeleton rat, what is this?

The figures began to fuse with another, creating a domino of an expanding void swallowing the ground, towering trees already beginning to be slowly sucked in.

 At this rate they would engulf the whole mansion.

“Oh no! We need to go back and warn everyone!” Amy cried, terror striking her soul.

Dark was silent, he didn't care for the mansion but his friends and their cartridges were still inside and Slender could easily teleport after the other three if they tried to escape now. Besides, it's not that he wants everyone else to die.

…Perhaps he should take advantage of this.

“(My chance.)” He snickered immaturely.

Removing his soul linked sword from his back he crouched down in front of Amy, puzzling the teenager. Couldn't she just take his hand like before?

“...”

“Well, are you ready?” Dark glanced back expectantly.

“. . .”

“You're coming, aren't you?!” Dark got up, turned around and poked Amy in one movement.

“. . .”

After the awkward stint of climbing on his firm back with one arm and Dark tightening the belt so she wouldn't slip, Amy finally decided to object.

“Couldn't we have just done the handshake? I know you're experienced but this will look suspicious.”

“We’re not going back to the mansion.” Dark stood tall, unperturbed by the girl frantically clinging to his back. “We’re going to fight those shadows!”

WHAT- NO! “S-shouldn’t we- you get permission from Slender before doing that?!” Why was he dragging her into this?!

“We’ll get his ‘permission’ after I have my victory.” The clone smirked assuredly. 

“Link! These things are dangerous! You were just telling me how I could die if I stayed here, teleport me back please!” Amy pleaded, Dark just shook his head. 

This was to prove a point.

“Don't worry.” Dark comfortably gripped his sword. “I’m not some cutthroat whose impressive feat is just dodging a bullet.”

The clone of time stood closer to the edge then took off.

Amy screamed out of instinctual terror, only opening her eyes once realising that they weren't falling fast at all.

One shadow lunged into the air; its bottom stretching from where it was connected to the hive mind, with a devilish grin Dark took his sword and slashed the creature from its torso. It vanished, consequently the void it came from grew small.

So that's how this worked, this would be easier than he preferred. Is how the dark hero felt as he cleanly landed on the tip of a sinking tree branch at an impossible slanted angle.

While Amy's mouth widened with shock, dizzy from the spin and baffled at how he (and she) didn't break the branch, more shadows dived at the duo.

Amy hid her head in his shoulder, the cocky clone just laughed and effortlessly cut them away only spinning his sword like a fan, a feat impossible for humans if not just unsafe.

The residents in the mansion weren't ignorant to the commotion outside; the remaining gaming pastas and the girl and bear duos had gone to search for their friends only to witness the shadows trying to break in and Dark dominating them through the large window in the living room.

“What are they doing out there?!” Ben shouted in concern and annoyance, just got him back and he's trying to kill himself! Not to mention the death seeker!

As the voice of Masky demanded everyone stay inside, the onlookers soon noticed how efficiently the Link clone was dealing with the monsters, comparing the performance to the sudden sludge intrusion and ambush of the traitorous Rake. It was night and day.

“Everyone! Where are Amy and Dark Link?! I can't sense them.” Masky barged in, commanding immediate answers.

“Well…” Sally bit her tongue, Glitchy silently pointed to events outside.

Pushing past Lazari and Silver the orange proxy only let out a single word in a deadpan tone.

“W h a t.”

“Dark, there are two behind us!” Amy put to the swordsman’s notice, free hand firmly holding his grey tunic but not enough to distract.

“Right!” 

With a flick of the wrist the silver sword stabbed one through an invisible mouth, a substance akin to blood spewed out before it vanished. From there using the dexterity both hands offered, the hero hacked at the hoards of people swarming at them.

The abnormal man hopped away on the trees to gain distance; there weren't that many of them to begin with and now they were stretching themselves thin to make up for a lack of numbers, when the time was right he’d stab the last one with his sword and touch the ground. That’d show them, didn't have to be a proxy to get the job done!

“Look o-”

“Hmm- OUGH!”

Dark was suckerpunched by a larger man created from the fusion of shadows made by trees, launched into the air. 

When Ben had dragged him out of his device he was purposely playing with low hearts so he wasn't as tanky as he could’ve been, there were workarounds.

Snagging onto the pitch black outline, Dark Link, using his right grey arm purposely transfigurated it to be only to revert the change and mercilessly shatter the creature’s head by ripping his appendage out of the mushy skull.

Once done he gracefully spun using his sword to ward off further shadows, for a change he was glad Amy didn't see that. An endurance test was easy when you had an endless well of energy!

“Wow! H-he’s amazing!” Silver glowed in awe, he was so lucky to have friends like these.

“And a show off.” A green eyed monster replied under his breath, gripping his tunic.

“Hold on!” Dark shouted vibrantly at his unwilling helper through the sky.

“GUuUUuUuUuuH!”

The hero stared at the blue floor, there didn't seem to be too many left, might as well show off the stabbing move now.

“Amy! Look at this!” 

The arrogant man spoke a second before being blindsided by a single shadow launching itself at his head, the kamikaze causing the violet duo to spin out of control and Amy to slip out of the makeshift harness, she was human and followed the laws of physics after all.

“AMY!” Sally and Lazari cried in despair, Mr.D unable to look with dread.

“(No!)” 

Dark purposely made himself fall faster to meet Amy’s descent, thankfully he had reached enough height that there was enough time to catch her bridal style.

“Link-” The petrified girl held onto the safest shadow, her voice strained from frequent weeping.

“Don't worry!” The false hero held onto the small girl securely. “I will-”

In that moment a massive hand crushed the two, yanking them into the senseless void.

“DARK!” Ben yelled, several others doing the same in the background and other pastas running upstairs to see what the problem was.

“D-DARK! A-AMY!” Silver sobbed, shaking hands to his mouth.

Glitchy couldn't move.

After swallowing its purple victims the shadows collaborated one more, combining together and expanding to cover the width of the mansion. They should've done it immediately but the annoying swordsman kept killing them.

Now they could capture everything with time.

“No, no no no.” Ben closed his eyes, he had to think of something! He couldn't let Darkle die, not Amy either!

 “(Focus. Please tell me you’re alive…)”

The boy covered his elf ears, he rarely had to do this ever since BVRK disappeared, it had to work now.

“(Shit, shit, shit!)” Masky swore within his mind, the creepypastas all felt the mansion slowly sinking due to the influence of the void, they were going to be absorbed.

“(My children.)” A harsh voice spoke to all in the mansion except one.

“(S-slender?)”

“(Slendy! What do we do!)”

“(Is this it?)”

“(Even if we teleport out, all our stuff…)”

“(Are Amy and Dark Link…)”

“(I am focusing my power on preventing the mansion from sinking. However it is draining me as we speak.)

“(Of course it is, can't just fix a problem can you- are you alright?)”

“(Yes.) Masky will say his plan to save everyone, do not worry.”

He left, leaving Masky to turn around and see many residents looking to him for guidance.

 He had to do this: do or die!

Right, Dark Link had taken them out using physical force but he couldn't risk losing valuable weapons for no reason by throwing them if physical forms could sink and there's the matter of saving Amy and Dark Link if possible.

The shadows continued to sip away at the mansion, only capable of combating The Operator by stretching their bodies united. Dark Link had shown they did have a physical form and if something was stretched too far something would give way.

“Chaser.” He turned to his shorter equal, she swiftly stepped next to him. “Use your operator symbol light, near the edge.”

There was no time to combat the logic, hand to her chest then letting it out a harsh white proxy symbol landed on the shadow.

It burned, the diameter of the circumference shrinking by a decent amount, it wasn't enough on its own.

“(I see…) Hoodie, shoot where the light is.” the white masked brunette glared out the window.

The mustard yellow proxy got into position, opening the window before masterfully shooting the circle. The descent of the mansion halted for a moment with the circle shrinking again.

“Masky? What are you doing?” Sally carefully tugged his dark brown trousers, holding her bears.

“Finding a way to save us.” His direction sternly on the mass.

“E-even Dark and A-amy?” Silver pleaded. That he wasn't sure how to secure…

“I got it!” Ben yelled for everyone in the living room to hear.

“Got what?” Judge Angel asked, out of the loop akin to most others.

“I can hear him! Dark! (Dark! You’re alright! What about Amy?)”

“(Barely.)” 

Dark firmly shut his mouth and refused to breath through his nose, when he did a liquid adjacent substance would enter his body. Amy had already ingested too much, only indicating she hadn't drowned by squirming in fear because she was surrounded by the disturbing darkness, because he forced her here.

They were an incalculable distance away from the surface only having stopped sinking by Dark’s operator symbol pausing their descent.

 His tiny purple and red cross; it was always a sign to him how he wasn't truly a creepypasta and later a symbol of the disdain he felt towards who had placed it on him, now it was the only thing keeping them from death.

Of course creatures born from shadow could be thwarted by light, if he had acted quick enough to stun the hand then his interrupted declaration wouldn't come off as false.

“(Amy is barely conscious, every time we try to breath the darkness enters us.)” He had to stop himself from explicitly comparing it to water, Ben reliving traumatic memories would add unnecessary grief.

“They're alive!” Ben spoke to everyone, Sally and Lazari cheered, Judge prayed to herself with Silver only capable of a wimpy nod, the others focused on the nightmare in front of them.

“Ben, ask him about their condition. The substance they're in, what they can see, everything.” Masky demanded.

Ben relayed the request.

“(It's sticky, like goo. My symbol is the only reason we haven't sunk who knows how low. I can see a white light near the left of us.)”

Ben relayed the information.

“Can you move up?” Masky then interrogated.

Dark struggled, only one arm free due to holding Amy securely and his trusted sword was lost for the moment, to add to his problems the small light of hope his symbol emitted faltered as he moved.

 “(No)”

“Chaser, move your aim.” Masky instructed a different spot to the right, she obliged.

“(Ah! Ben, I see a light?!)”

“(It's Chaser’s, can you move better now?)”

Dark attempted to move, while the darkness was overwhelming and movement minimal he had managed to move further up.

 “(Yes! I can! Only a little though!)” The clone silently cheered.

Ben spoke his friend's words to Masky.

“I see.” The masked man closed his eyes, orders channeling to the mansion’s residents.

“(Everyone, come to the living room, let's defeat this monster shall we?)”

All the creepypastas present within the mansion had gathered to listen to Masky’s plan and hopefully save themselves and their friends.

As the building continued to sink Masky vocalised his plan.

“We will all use our operator symbols and shine them proportionally around that point over there.” 

He diverted everyone to Chaser still focusing her light, she seemed to be straining somewhat.

“This is so Dark Link and Amy are capable of getting out. Once Link gives a sign we move the points to the edge so they can crawl out.”

Masky’s attention turned squarely on the stitched up man, analyzing his expression for a moment. “Liu.”

“Yes?” The soft spoken man was taken aback he had been put in the spotlight.

“You have your firearm on you, right?”

“Can't ever forget…” he somberly nodded, reaching into his black jacket and taking it out as proof.

“Right then. Once the two have escaped Liu Hoodie and I will shoot where the light is focused upon, if my estimates are right then the shadow should have shrunk to the point one round of bullets from each of us should be all it takes. Till it's clear it's safe none of you will exit the mansion even to check upon your friends, is that clear?!”

“Right.” An assortment of voices replied.

“Ben, tell Dark Link all of this, we don't have time to be wasting.”

The green tunic wearer nodded, communicating with his similar appearing friend.

“(Crawl out? Once we're close I'll just launch us both out!)” Dark reprimanded.

“Do as you wish, if you escape in time then there is no problem. (As of now.)”

“And if they don't?”

A lone voice questioned with a stoic glare: Glitchy Red.

From under his white disguise Masky gave an equally sharp stare. 

“They will.”

“...”

“...”

The red video game backed off, this wasn't the time.

The orange proxy put his firm hand to his chest.

“Three, two, one. NOW!”

Glitchy focused his apple red light immediately,the intolerable cross digging into the shadow. 

Silver and Ben were caught off guard by how fast he did it before focusing on their friend's survival. Ben’s olive green cross and Silver’s namesake nought uniting together.

Dark recognised his friends immediately, taking a moment to speak with the distressed spirit.

“Jst hld n ‘my.” He spoke as much as he could, the substance causing suffering. With reinvigorated determination he pressed on.

Masky’s bright orange operator symbol, joined by Hoodie's gold together with Chaser’s white collaborated with the gamers they had been estranged from.

Sally's flamingo pink nought with Mr.Death’s candy red cross, Charlie holding onto the two for moral support.

Jack’s navy blue cross, hoping to not blend into the darkness and save the two trapped as the circle of shadow continued to shrink.

Jeff's blood red cross compromising with Jane’s cobalt blue own, this would not be how they died.

Dr.Smiley’s wine cross shoving through the masses, he strained himself as if it would make the signal brighter.

Liu and Judge’s lemonade and macaroni cross’ displaying the brightest light of all with Lazari's pure rosewood cross revealing the outside to the trapped purple pastas.

“(We’re so close!)” Dark attempted to push through the final barrier as it struggled and forced them back down, the darkness within groping, punching and pulling the persistent insects to its acid stomach.

“(No- come on! Open, open, open…)” Dark chanted to himself, this was not where his story ended, this was not how he would be remembered!

“It's getting close to us!” Judge squealed, the pastas having to change their position and angle for their symbols to still be on the same spot. 

The spot of light was so thick the three men could just shoot it and be rid of the threat but who knew what that would cause for the two trapped inside.

“Masky?!” Jane turned to look at the masked man, the danger coming too close for comfort.

“Not yet!”

“(Open, open…open!)” The clone strained, struggling physically more than any other time in his existence.

“Shit! The floor!” Smiley swore, the mattress starting to crack and decay.

“We’re going to be eaten!” Lazari cried out in fear, keeping her arms straight in desperation.

Chaser yelled. “Masky, you need to-”

“Not yet!”

“(Open, open, open, open, open, open, open!)”

“We have done all we can.” Hoodie emotionlessly took out his pistol, it was unfortunate it ended this way.

“Hoodie!” Masky yelled at his coworker.

“MASKY!” Chaser yelled at hers.

“Open- please, please PLEASE!”

The mantra of pleading not his alone.

It was at this moment Amy’s glowing white eyes snapped open, another light within the darkness. 

She wasn't dying.

If she was doomed to die again it would be because of her own actions and not force!

The cast containing Amy’s mutilated arm broke; the powerful psychokinetic pushing herself and Dark Link further through the barrier, the nightlanders screaming from the immense physical hammering, their walls weakening from every hit.

Although Amy didn't notice due to being in a trace, Dark smiled at her, she was lifting him up too, he would have to find a way to apologise.

As for now…

This wasn't where their story ended.

With the souls of departed friends and those still behind him filling his body with energy, the honorary Creepypasta’s Operator Symbol grew in brightness, just enough to break the prison they were held in for a moment.

As the shadows screamed and wallowed in agony, gallons of blood spewing out. Dark seized his moment, holding Amy bridal style once more and with no help but clean air propelled himself to the sky.

“They did it?! THEY DID IT!”

“F-free?!”

“(I should never have doubted you!)”

“FIRE, NOW!”

Masky screeched, all three of the gun men readying their aim, immediately firing on the area of light.

One by one the numbers dwindled, for each mook shot another stretched itself thin to replace it only to be gunned down too, soon they began wailing in tandem with the echoes.

The overwhelming pain was too much and overwhelming, blotches disappeared one by one until there was nothing more.

A weak survivor of the genocide feebly crawled away, only to be put down by the man wearing a scarf.

He spat coldly on the ground, what a waste of a bullet.

The outside of the mansion returned to its natural colour, the mansion's bottom floor returned (though the living room would have to be mended) and the creepypastas cheered silently or otherwise for their survival; the only shadow left was the one that cleanly landed on the ground.

He put up a triumphant hand; untainted by the events that occurred, the other arm carrying the unconscious girl he had endangered and rescued, a dazed smile on his face before immodestly toppling backwards, protecting Amy’s body from the impact.

“Come on, just let it all out…” 

Chaser pat Amy's back, bucket in hand as the cadaver vomited into it, Dark had done the same if only just to get anything from the repulsive creatures out of him.

Amy let it all out, struggling to remain conscious as she did, only awake due to being updated of recent events.

Jack wrapped another cast around her injured arm as a form of silent comfort. It was still bad but it hadn't become worse even after strenuous usage.

“I don't like how you being here is becoming a thing…”

Smiley grunted, Jack snorted in response.

They were letting her sleep there for the night.

As Amy finished her mouth excretion Masky wasted no time for sympathy and got to drilling. 

“Why the hell were you outside? Not only is your trial not up but there was a rule for EVERYONE to stay indoors, specifically for your safety mind you!”

“Ough…”

 “Yes, it was a stupid decision. I swear if you think you can get away with disobeying orders without punishment I swear-”

“Masky, just stop.”

 Dark shook his head, Kate taking the vomit bucket away with only a snide look back, ignoring the three gaming pastas watching the scene. “It's me, I forced her outside.”

“Why, why the hell would you even do that?” The superior proxy stared at the tertiary video game, he knew Link hated them but he had to have known about the recent events, to be so blasé about them-

“Gooh…” Amy weakly looked at Dark who briefly met her stare.

“I wanted to see how she'd react.” He shrugged as if it was a joke. “And then when we were attacked I wanted to show off, show how not only proxies can handle themselves.”

“(Dark…)”

Masky facepalmed, his iconic mask being the only thing preventing him from having a red mark on his head. 

“(God, I saved this man…) Fine. Since you are only visiting and shockingly haven't caused much trouble before this I will let this go. This is your only warning and is subject to change.”

Masky grunted, exiting the medical bay to report to Slender who was busy taking care of the others.

“You're lucky you're a cartoon.” Smiley seethed. “I’d cut you up if you weren't.”

“You're lucky Amy even survived this, imagine if she didn't.” Jack gave Dark a death glare.

“Yes, I know. I’m sorry.” The grey shadow looked at Amy. “And thank you.”

“Goooeeh…” 

She gurgled, unable to fully accept the feedback while faintly holding onto consciousness.

Smiley swatted at Dark to leave and he obliged, opening the door to his friends waiting for him, relieved expressions in their faces.

“I-i’m so glad you're okay.” Silver hugged Dark lovingly.

“We all are.” Glitchy warmly smiled.

Ben looked up to his friend before staring at the barely awake Amy, both sharing a look. Not of understanding, neither knew what the other was thinking, but of acceptance.

“Hey, let's go play that game now. Metroid Fusion!” Ben turned away, attention back on and floating next to Dark Link who smiled back at his closest friend.

While the gamers walked to their exclusive room for exclusive time together the dark hero’s mind focused on another subject matter.

“Amy Rivers, I hope you listen to me after all.”

Chapter Text

Part 14. Shady Business Practices

From one event to the next things grow ever more dower. Amy, having enough of it, seeks the keys to a way out, but having a key doesn't mean it will open.

15/05/25- 20/05/25

Cleaning up the outside of the mansion was a menial task at the skill level Masky was on; the only remains of the entities that attacked were reduced to vomit, grime and dust taken to be inspected. The trees that had been swallowed completely had vanished without a trace but it was of little consequence: everyone survived.

Masky calmly strolled through his leader’s forest, he was not afraid of what could attack as he was always on high alert. 

He was the most capable of fending anything akin to The Rake off and capable of teleporting away with his symbol if circumstances became dire, unfortunately if that happened he couldn’t just teleport back outside within the macabre building. 

Regardless this was a rare time he had for himself, no orders to complete, no ordering creepypasta’s, just him in the non judgemental woods.

The masked man lifted up his recognisable artifact; just enough for his mouth to be fully exposed to the cold air, inhaling through his nose and exhaling from the mouth, the chill cooling his body but not enough. 

Unless he had to go incognito he’d be caught dead without his uniform but when put on it didn’t let any heat escape so easily, most times this was a good thing, right now being colder would assist taking his mind off the stress he contained and his throbbing cranium.

“(I could really go for a smoke right now.)” 

A muted voice inside his head spoke before being swiftly disregarded. 

He didn’t know why that always came up; smoking would tar his lungs and make it harder for him to complete his orders, when Jeff asked to try even saying he’ll allow himself to age so it’s ‘legal’ (as if he cared) Masky said no for his own good, every time it occurred his head would ache. It was strange.

Strange…

These new circumstances in general were strange: The Rake turning traitor, the sludge, the shadows, Smile Dog leaving…but Masky wasn’t the one to say that.

!

A slight breeze caught the attention of the older proxy, typically the wind was stagnant, something was here.

Another attack? Targeting him? The Rake attempted that tactic, was that the pattern? 

He hadn’t taken either of his weapons, how stupid of him, he’d have to report this to Slender, his fellow proxies and (unfortunately) the other pastas.

Then they’d get on his case, again.

Masky took out his proxy symbol, ready to retreat back to the front door, what was out there struck first and brought him to the ground.

Before he could see what was happening, it viciously clawed his neck, the man's vision faded before he even had a chance.

There were many layers of irony to be said about how Amy felt safer sleeping in a bed for injured people with two men frequently in the area than her own locked room.

The events of yesterday had taken a toll on the girl, yet instead of delving deeper into fear she was focused on how said events played out.

Dark Link, in trying to prove no one would care, had put them in a situation where everyone had to do their part to free them. Yes the irony was obvious but he had been the one to defeat most of the shadows to begin with, if he wasn’t there would they have made it through?

The apology as well…too soon to gauge the honesty.

More about herself, she felt stronger than before, though she had been relegated to a damsel once again it was her power that gave enough light for Dark to break them free. 

She hadn’t viewed that control as any positive aside from self defense as a last resort before, not to mention how it seemingly required breaking a bone or limb, this time the worst she got out of it was her arm feeling sore, not broken. Lucky break?

In fact, suffocating due to the liquid had been the most harrowing experience of the day and she only lived because she wasn’t human anymore.

What were the limits to this? Could it be more she used it the further control she gained?

 Come to think of it, how did her right arm break to begin with? It was after the skinless demon attacked but her memory had blacked out what transpired until Ben teleported her to safety. 

Everyone was told Chaser had killed it but was that the truth?

The ever thinking zombie yawned and got up from her comfy bed, more to investigate later though today she would rather rest, maybe spend the day listening to Smiley rant about rats again and keeping clean.

Idealistic dreams would be put on pause by the time she opened her eyes.

Two hooded figures, one Jack one Hoodie, were surrounding the body of a man wearing brown jeans with Dr.Smiley anxiously fidgeting near where the head would be while it was covered with a white mask.

Masky..?

What was he…

Amy swiftly approached the scene, Masky was on one of the beds. His wheezing lethargic and vocal cords muffled; skin a faint purple and bottom lip and ears tinted blue, his tongue utterly blue and the side of his neck grazed with deep magenta lines, his mask covered his disturbed eyes and Amy preferred to not see how they appeared.

“What is this?!?” The green zombie clutched her cast automatically, the green patient outfit she had to wear matching the proxy. Jack and Smiley glanced at the teenager as she continued to speak. “Wh-what happened to him?”

She said, the moment she asked the answer was spoken and entered her mind.

Poison. 

“Hoodie said he found him like this…” Jack uttered, his voice in disbelief even after what had occurred in just two weeks. “It’s not good.” 

It was self evident but Jack had always put in the effort to tone down the severity of Amy’s multiple injuries and she was a random girl and being undead wasn't special.

Masky was a proxy, the only physical injury he had were the grazes on his neck and his condition had reduced to this. How long was he suffering before Hoodie found him?

And what caused this to begin with..?

“I have told The Chaser to tell The Slenderman.” Hoodie spoke, his deep disarming voice taking control. “You are not allowed to tell the other creepypasta’s about this.”

“(Because a proxy being injured would cause a panic…)” the pasta’s present knew the shaky territory they had been thrust into.

Amy inched closer to Smiley who was sweating profusely at the situation, biting his nails unrelentingly. 

She didn’t know what to say- what she could do- or anything useful at all, not allowed the chance to settle into being awake. 

If anything- even now she questioned why he had his mask on, even while fighting for air? Admittedly it wasn’t covering the mouth or nose but the eyes that could give more information on the poison type, did they already look?

The dimension of the room warped with the menacing outline of The Slenderman making an appearance with his trusted ink stained proxy behind him.

“Masky!” The Chaser squalled, rushing over to her coworker’s side attentively, the masked man could only wheeze and bleat.

“...” The emotionless entity only put a finger to the side of his worker’s cheek, tracing it down to the scar he had acquired. 

“What is the meaning of this?”

The simple demand sent a chill down everyone’s spine. (Except for his soldier’s.)

“Hoodie-”

“I know how Hoodie found him, I am asking what happened.” He had little patience for stalling.

“W-well he’s been poisoned- we’re doing our best to keep his pain down.” Smiley attempted to appease the upset entity.

“By what substance? Are you capable of fixing it?”

“(No-shit) We…don’t know, but! I have contacted X-Virus, I have told him the symptoms and he should know what it is and have a cure. (I hope…)” 

“(Another creepypasta?)” Amy tried to comfort Smiley by putting a hand on his dirty coat, he did not show disgust at the act but resigned docility. 

“I see. Thank you, both of you.” 

The entity swayed ever so slightly, releasing Masky from his touch.

“Is there nothing we can do?” Amy spoke meekly with only Smiley speaking in response.

“Other than keep him alive…we’re waiting to see what to do next.” Dr.Smiley restrained himself from shaking his head.

“I knew it…” Chaser grunted, furious.

?

Amy and Jack turned to the greasy haired woman who had her hands in her pockets shaking.

“This…THIS is why I said to train!” 

The feral female snarled, behind her sulled mask a pointedly vindictive snarl was open. “We barely survived yesterday and you all got comfortable, now look what has happened! He could die at any moment now!”

“Hey! Don’t use this to further your ‘fight club’ agenda! The fact he got injured has nothing to do with us! Maybe you should be speaking for yourself!” Smiley growled, getting up in the unstable woman’s face.

“Please, at least Masky is hanging on, if this was the rest of you-” she directed her fist at Smiley, Jack and Amy. “- you would be dead.”

The white woman roughly shoved Smiley causing the doctor to fall on his back, as his coworker and his unwanted mentee helped him Slender and Hoodie watched silently.

“This is why I have the idea for the club, this isn’t fun and games. The forces attacking us know what they’re doing and if we don’t get on their level soon enough, we are all going to die.”

The two regular creeps and the one in trial didn’t know how to respond. Did they have to take out a portion of their lives just for training so as to not be horrifically murdered or worse? 

The decisiveness in her voice indicated this was going to repeat, this would not be the last time they were in this situation.

Amy at least thought that with her two encounters she had a decent showing: managed to escape certain death long enough for rescue, harmed but alive. The other where she was dragged into it without consent her willpower was a factor in her own escape and of someone more capable than she could completely comprehend.

Factor.

Though Amy assisted and Dark had done most of the heavy lifting it was Masky who orchestrated the shadow’s defeat and their escape. Under pressure he commanded all the rowdy roughnecks and meek dastard’s to work together: that was why Dark could spend the rest of the day with his friends, why Amy could even think today.

Look what good that did him now.

“I agree he was too relaxed.” said Hoodie, now the centre of attention. “The lack of weapon I found with his body implies as such, that brings up another question however, why is he still alive?”

“(It doesn’t seem like that will last for long…)” Jack pessimistically thought, immediately regretting it by remembering The Slenderman was listening, he was not impressed.

“He was poisoned, Hoodie.” Chaser scoffed.

“Exactly. Poisoned yet alive, not already dead.”

“Why does it matter?” Amy glanced at the munsell purple body, poison was used to make victims suffer days before death, what creature that inflicted it was just as cruel as The Rake.

“You should know more than anyone else.” Hoodie snapped, dissatisfied. “When The Rake attacked did he try to tear non-essential limbs off before going for the kill?”

“...no. I don’t think so.”

“And do you believe while submerged in the shadows that if it had been Smiley or even Jack in your place- any normal human they would’ve lived without air for so long?”

“What are you getting at?!” Smiley snarked in defense of the upset remains.

“The sludge would have melted anyone who touched it, The Rake would’ve killed any of the four it attacked if they hadn’t escaped and the shadows would’ve absorbed the mansion or at least Dark Link and Amy if not taken down.”

“(The sludge?)” He was just admitting it wasn’t a fault of the mansion?

“(F O C U S!)” Slender compelled.

“(Sorry!)” The girl flinched.

“What attacked Masky did not want him to die, not immediately at least and the fact I was able to retrieve him easily contradicts what we have seen so far. This is a pragmatic scare.” 

Hoodie’s shrouded eyes scanned everyone present.

“I think what attacked Masky is someone who already resides here.”

“(Here?!)” 

The medical trio shuddered, there were freaks here who would fantasize about it no doubt but if true this would trigger a terrible chain of distrust and conflict combined with the regular ambushes.

“Hoodie…are you sure?” Chaser got closer to her associate, her voice tense and filled with fury.

“If I was not, I would have only told Slender and you privately.”

The two functional proxies and their operator scanned how the other three reacted to the revelation.

 A creepypasta here attacking Masky? 

Could they not control their hatred anymore? Bloodlust? 

Because they could?

“(But this was premeditated…)” One touched their face.

“(Then why not just go all the way? What’s the difference at this point…)” One crossed their arms.

“(But why poison him? Can it be reversed? After he saved everyone… it’s so cruel…)” One closed their eyelids.

“(Enough.)” The man in black spoke to his followers. “He is here.”

The backdoor to the medical facility opened abruptly with another hooded man rushing inside.

He was wearing a charcoal mask over his mouth, similar to what people wore to have clean access to air due to medical conditions or in places with toxins afloat.

 Hiding his eyes were turquoise green lensed goggles that suctioned themselves to his face; his hoodie and fingerless gloves were both coin grey with a tint of a light pistachio green, trouser’s juniper green and shoes pear coloured. His hair was sienna brown with the skin visible being pale, fair but the tips of the fingers in particular were decaying in quality.

“I’m here!” His assured methodical voice called, muffled by his mask. (Another mask…) “Right, so what’s this about Masky?”

He approached the unconscious man briskly; casually trying to lift the mask up to access the eyes only for a smooth tendril from Slender to catch his wrist, a disapproving nod from the entity.

“I gave you the symptoms already!” Smiley barked, already irritated and not in the mood for banter. 

X-Virus took no offense to this and took out a clean needle, masterfully injecting it through the grazes and sucking up blood before pulling it out with no blood leaking out.

“(Not the best circumstances to be seeing him again, at least he doesn’t look annoyed.)”

 Jack inspected, noting how the presence of the boy had paradoxically calmed and riled up Smile, he couldn’t read the proxies or Slender at all and Amy was (understandably) cautious.

“Do you know what’s wrong with him?” Jack got closer leaving Amy who hid behind him alone, not using X-Virus’ real name for privacy.

The needle of blood was a clear purple with black stones floating inside, the experimental scientist analysed the sample before directing his attention to those watching.

“Yep, just as I suspected: Popancreaitis.”

As if anyone knew what that was.

“And that is?” Chaser urged him to speak, the boy just chuckled.

“Enough, speak or leave.” Slender cut through his lax facade.

“Sorry- it’s just that around a week ago one of my samples went missing and I thought nothing of it…only now…”

“Stolen!” Smiley sneered. 

“(And used on Masky…)” Jack closed his dry eyelids.

“And you didn’t contact us?” interrogated The Slenderman.

“Was I supposed to believe anything happened? I misplace my work more than I should, nothing attacked me and it was the only one, not to mention that being a whole week ago…” he grunted.

So, X-Virus had his sample (why he was making poison would be touched on later) stolen, admittedly suspect on the validity…

“Does anyone know where you live?” Amy spoke up, the green eyed man blinked a couple of times before rebooting his brain functions and answering, save questions for later.  

“Admittedly no, I keep where I live private from everyone. Except Slender and the proxies. (Can’t do anything about that.)”

“Though the others may not know the exact location…if someone really wanted to get the poison they could find you.” Chaser interjected.

“(Pleasant…) What weapon was even used? No way he would be alive if he swallowed this, I hadn't even converted it to gas.” 

“I did not find any near the body.” Hoodie shook his head.

“Looking at the scars, he was scratched deeply. Not enough for serious bleeding.” Jack explained.

“(Like someone put it on their hands…or claws.)”

Smiley had grown tired of this conversation. “Enough chatter! You made it, you fix this!” 

X-Virus took off his hood, scratching his spiky hair almost sheepishly. 

“Yeeaaahh…don’t really know how…”

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN?! “ Smiley desperately shook the younger male.

“I mean, poison and cures are two different subjects. Good at one, not the other.”

“NOooO!”

 Smiley collapsed in despair.

“So…you can’t cure him?” Chaser hesitantly asked.

“No, can’t cure.”

Slender had insight into the pastas mind, he was telling the truth.

“So Masky is going to…”

Amy turned away from everyone; he was going to die, just rot on his deathbed while no one helped?

“But, I do know what’s wrong.”

This peaked interest and introduced hope, X-Virus beckoning everyone closer to the proxy fighting for life.

“See here, what is this called?” He poked the man's stomach.

“The stomach?” Amy replied, perhaps too quickly.

“I mean-” the scientist laughed briefly. “Yes, what’s around this area of it?”

“...pancreas?”

“Hey you actually got it right! Someone knows their biology! Popancreaitis targets the Pancreas and was made to be easily overridden anywhere else. If you can get a replacement then he should be able to recover!”

To get a replacement Pancreas, but from where and who…

“Jack. You should be able to find someone suitable, correct?” Slender spoke as if it was completely sorted, Jack on the other hand was remarkably uncomfortable with the prospect.

“I…”

“Do you want Masky to die?” Hoodie drilled.

“If you can’t do anything else then do that!” Chaser reprimanded.

“(Why target Jack?)” Amy wondered, if they could find a suitable organ donor she could go, anyone could.

“Even if I did.” The beastly man began to explain. “I’m not sure that on my skill level, that I would be able to transfer it to Masky safely. I am sure I can take the Pancreas out however.” he lowered his head.

“Same here…” Dr.Smiley scratched his scalp, abashed. “Can take people apart just fine but putting them back that’s different. I didn’t even know what was wrong with him before Cody explained.”

X-Virus (rather Cody) beamed proudly.

“Dammit…” the curly haired man swore. “If Ann was here…”

That name again.

“Could she fix this?” Slender took interest.

“Yes, she could.” Smiley sighed longingly.

“But she left…” Cody held his goggles, wanting to take them off but unable to bring himself in front of everyone.

“Do you know where she is?” Amy spoke up again, this took all the medical men by surprise and interest.

“No?” Jack responded, tilting his head.

The other spoke. “She went no contact, I have no clue.”

“(But someone has to have an idea…)” 

The cadaver schemed, opening her eyes she remembered that Slender was observing her, listening.

Listening to 

Every

          Single

                     Word

                               .

He did nothing but stare at the useless arrival, nothing but pick apart every thought that crossed her mind, if she could change nothing then what was the point of her standing?

 As she blinked- if only for a second- she noticed a covert nod that only her eyes were graced with.

Approval.

Amy backed away from the large group, rushing to the exit of the medical facility.

“Amy? Where are you going?” 

Either Smiley or Jack spoke to the new arrival, neither would’ve received an answer as the front door swung open then closed.

It was decided, Amy Rivers would find Ann and bring her back. 

But deciding a course of action wouldn’t ensure that it would be followed through to conclusion. And desire doesn’t increase the space of a small fish in a shrinking pond.

Approval was not unconditional, if she was going to have a chance she had to find leads to where the elusive woman was.

Amy spoke with the first creepypasta she encountered: Judge Angels. She hadn’t spoken to the vantablack eyed girl many times before and after doing so…that wasn’t going to change.

“I do not know, her condition is of no concern in my mind and she should suffer a resolute steely death by a sacred sword.”

The almost permanently placid woman spoke violently of the nurse, thankful she had left and believed she deserved to rot, narrowly relenting in describing graphic details of her homicidal desires, it was obvious that was the case by comparing her demeanour to Jeff’s. 

She was just like him, only hiding it under a lighter guise.

The cadaver did not have the time to speculate on how such hostility was formed and cleverly didn’t disclose why she brought up the missing nurse or how she knew she existed.

Amy ran into Liu while peering inside a vacant room no one had to use, he was facing the wall and muttered to himself, it wasn’t so much the thoughts in his head left his mouth as he was having a solo conversation with someone who couldn’t be seen. 

When the girl nervously called to check if he was well he reverted back to ‘normal’, tapping his forehead with his index finger a couple of times as if he was getting someone to shut up.

He hadn’t told Amy anything she didn’t know about what had happened to Ann, subtly changing his behaviour from polite to resentful while speaking, he did say something new of note however.

“Why are you asking me about this anyway?” Liu clutched his green and white scarf tenderly.

“Oh…well…I was just interested.” Amy replied, wiping the small amount of sweat that was beginning to fester, talking to him didn’t help either.

The brunette took note of the suspicious behaviour and sidestepped it, she had done the same for them. Instead he brought up another topic.

“If you want to know what goes on outside then you can ask Slender to send newspapers of the week if the topic comes up.”

“Newspapers?”

“Yeah, if you ask and specify which topic then usually every Monday something will be sent to the living room to read about it. Helps with keeping up with the outside world.”

Hmm? Maybe she would. But she can’t risk a week of waiting while Masky and the others…

Liu took note of the disappointment. “Well, unless the restriction gets lifted (and then you’d need to get your symbol) the only other news you’ll get is from the telly or the computer in the game room. But with that the gaming pastas never let anyone in there, that’s all.”

TV was also undependable.

It was inevitable, to the gamer’s she’d go.

It wasn’t that she disliked them, Silver was nice, she’d given the benefit of the doubt Glitchy hadn’t meant harm and the elves…

She had considered that Dark would be the most open about information if he had any, he was the one who left then returned when he pleased and in contrast to the rest of the group’s displeasure at departures had encouraged her to leave.

The green patient (no time to change) knocked on the door, she could look from under the still damaged (though restructuring) bottom but that would be rude and that meant less chance they would help.

She knocked again.

Again.

Again.

Agai-

“What.” it cracked open, the disgruntled voice of Ben impatient, his red eyelights glowing harshly before fading by recognising who it was. “Oh, it’s you…why are you still-”

“Nevermind-” Amy blurted out not wanting to hear what he was about to say, she didn’t entirely remember what the room had looked like but from this angle and lighting it was shrouded in complete darkness, only the light of screens, eyes and glitches visible.

“O-oh? Is th-at Amy? Thank goodness-s you’re alright!”

Silver noticed from the background, his friendly greeting distorted by his discomforting white eyelights as his body seemed invisible. Dark and Glitchy peered through the crack as well.

“Hi.” She politely waved, returning back to the boy in front of her. “Sorry for interrupting you, can I talk to Dark Link for a minute?”

“Dark?” Ben slightly raised his eyebrow confused. “I mean…sure? DARK!”

He warped away from the door leaving the zombie to wait steadily with the clone approaching soon.

“Hello there, aren’t out of the uniform but you seem better.” He laughed. “What do you need me for?”

“I need help. Do you have an idea where Nurse Ann is?”

His expression grew more serious at hearing the request, why was she asking about her?

“Why do you want to know?” the clone crossed his arms.

“It’s…” there would be no guarantee that he’d help and if he found out the truth before anyone else would he just keep quiet?

“You know, if you don’t tell me how should I know if I can help, or if I even want to?” he shrugged casually. “Is this important or not because I do have a match to continue-”

“No, it's important.” Amy assured, he hadn’t just said no, a hint? “We- I need her.”

“For what? Is it your arm?”

“No… (Though that would be nice.)” she admitted, she really should’ve said yes blt…

“Then I don't see why you need her, the other two are enough.”

“No, Link- Dark Link. It’s for the future, if anyone gets seriously hurt then we need her.”

He didn’t have a retort, rather just seemed confused, so she continued.

“Since she is more skilled than Jack and Smiley…”

“Honestly you shouldn’t be wasting your time. Like I said, none of these people are important enough for your efforts.Just doing nothing you’ll stay on Slender’s good side then can run and not look back.”

No, no! He just wasn’t getting it.

“Dark! If I don’t do anything Masky will die!” the disturbed cadaver strained her voice.

Link’s red eye twitched, so that was what it was.

“So what.” He callously replied, tone flat. “He’d deserve it for following Slender.”

Amy was appalled, Dark up to this point was one of the more controlled- even moral of the creepypastas. That, in spite of his flaws, he did mean well.

What happened that was so bad to cause this?

“You think that?”

“I believe it, yes.”

With four words she knew she couldn't change his feelings, without context she wouldn't know what to say, how to phrase it or if she should even try. 

Maybe Masky deserved to die.

But not like this, not under these circumstances, with these people who had to take care of him.

Not while she could help.

“B-but, he saved us. I know you did most of the work and that you are great but he made sure we could escape in time. Who knows what would've happened if he didn't…”

“...”

“I…don't know why you feel so strongly about this and if I have to guess you have a good reason…can't deny that. If you don't know anything then I'll leave you alone, but I think you do so that's why you're pushing me away.”

“...why do you even care about him? About anyone here? Hasn't even been a month and you’ve been attacked constantly, not like living here is pleasant…”

 “No... But it's the only place I have, at least right now. Until my trial is up I have to stay here and while I do I want to make sure I can deal with what I am given, that includes helping in what way I can. 

I trusted you enough to agree to go out of the mansion, I listened to what you had to say, we both helped each other when we needed it.

So, if possible, could you please give me a chance?”

The gaming pastas face was pained, his vibrant eyes closed, body angled away from who was appealing to him, emotions of deep frustration and sorrow connecting the two.

The shadow of the hero then spoke sternly, red eyes warning of what could come.

“If we get caught I am not bailing you out again. I got in trouble forcing you out before, I won't risk what happens if they assume it to be a 2nd time.”

Amy calmly shook her head, a slight smile cracking her face.

“No, I want them to know it was me. This time I'll cover for you.”

The trialled pasta opened her hand, offering a handshake. To her confusion Dark just laughed it off, turning back to the barely open door to speak to his closest friends.

“Guys, I'm going out for a bit! You're gonna have to hold off the tournament for a while!”

Ben hesitated to speak. “You are..?”

“Where t-to? Let u-us come!” 

“No can do my friend. (This is a trip for three.) I’ll come back today, stay safe.”

He closed the door comfortingly, turning back to Amy and putting his hand out high, the fingers weren't pressed together, was this a high five or hand comparison?

He noticed her bafflement and stopped, oh well. 

With deep concentration and willpower, holding onto the raggedy girl the hero's clone teleported the two out the mansion.

It wasn't a guarantee she’d appear but they’d end up where Dark Link had last seen Nurse Ann.

Chapter Text

Part 15. Retired Nurse

The Violet Duo go to an abandoned hospital that isn't so abandoned after all. What reason could a woman have to leave a nice house to reside here? What does it mean when she's asked to return?

23/05/25- 25/05/25

“Careful, watch your step.” 

The clone carefully led the corpse down the lengthy descent of stairs, all crumbling and eroding over time. The sky was a lovely jam purple, red enough but not comparable to blood that was too often a sight to behold.

In the distance there was a hospital; the roof once made of carefully selected bricks had holes and the clay eroded in tandem, the small balcony on its last legs, the windows were barred and stained to the point no one would be able to see out to begin with. The red flags that waved to onlookers in sync with the wind had shrivelled up into sad ripped rags, not that anyone would be living there anymore.

The Violet Duo approached the foreboding entrance, there was no need for confirmation; this was the right place, the only lead they had.

Why would Nurse Ann live here instead of the mansion? Or the housing Slender gave to pastas who resided outside the domain one was a medical man himself.

“This is it, if she has moved from here you’re out of luck.” Dark Link put his fists on his waist, scrutinising the structure with body language.

The resolute carcass nodded in reply; previously no one would catch her considering entering the area unless her body was in dire need of recovery or shelter, needless to say that wasn’t the case anymore: she was not doing this for herself, not entirely.

“Oh, Dark, I forgot to ask, is this place…dangerous?” The pebble grey haired explorer put it simply, he had his sword yes but clarity was never a bad option.

Dark was reminded how his trusted sword had been lost to the shadows, whether it was destroyed or whisked someplace else up to interpretation. He smirked.

“Well not when I last encountered this place…but you can never be sure so~” 

With a bit of focus and a portion of energy the hero’s clone manifested a shiny dusk sword from his black body, skillfully lifting it into the air by the sharp tip and holding it by the porpoise handle, grinning at the impressed look on her face.

“Woah? How did you?”

“It’s a skill, don’t think you can learn it if you didn’t come from a video game. Sorry.”

She actually was disappointed hearing that.

“Hey, you can make your eyes glow and rip shadows apart, I’m sure you have your own unique quirks.” 

Dark Link laughed, holding the rusty handle, yanking the once grand garnet door open. Amy was amused and wandered close behind the elf.

The inside hadn’t fared much better yet was more preserved, the floor had cracks and a clean surface, the light yellow paint on the walls faded with the paintings of several doctors and nurses being protected and intact, the carpet wasn’t full of fluff, dust, water or blood and there was a clean (and empty) vending machine.

Someone was taking care of the inside.

“Stay close, there are about three levels to this place, if she isn’t here we leave.” 

Dark sternly stated, putting his sword behind his back, fastening the belt to press the body to the blade. Amy nodded with Dark linking arms with her just to make sure she didn’t go back on that. 

Good intentions aside it was counter-intuitive, making the process slower than it already would’ve been. 

The hospital was large but not to be described as massive; the counters and the multitudes of patient rooms to slumber in were all kept tidy yet deserted.

All this space untouched with the world outside having a shortage of space people could reside until they were healthy. It’s strange how something just becomes invisible once you stop paying attention to it enough.

The second floor provided no new results though it definitely was dirtier than the first, laziness or what?

Amy was allowed to let go of Dark’s arm if they were in the same room; one thing of note was how objects seemed to shuffle ever so slightly when one of them blinked, that was all.

If it was the work of spirits then why did they hide?

The top floor was the worst; weeks old rain water inundated the floor, mold had formed and there were leeches swimming in the muddiest of puddles. Amy regretted not taking the time to put shoes on.

The two came across another mostly empty room, the cleanest room they had come across in spite of being on the top level.

An eerie red light came off as homely with a single bed that had only a brown blanket over it, poor but charming. A desk with medical supplies and books ordered on top of another with a disproportionate amount of creases compared to how thick they were.

To Dark there was a sense of deja vu, to Amy the resemblance was clear.

“Why do you think no one else is here?” Amy spoke to the only other person present, strolling over to check the top book.

“Do you really need to ask?” Dark raised an eyebrow, voice with a tint of impatience.

“If Ann isn’t here then how is this place so clean? Even if it wasn't, it's weird not even one homeless person is using this place…”

“Well there’s probably a reason for that. Ann herself most likely…(That said, no signs of any dead bodies.) What are you looking at anyway?” Dark Link sauntered over.

It wasn’t a book but a newspaper, it was several years old at this point.

It read: 

WORKER KILLED AFTER INSANE PATIENT ATTACKED! BODY STORED BEHIND VENDING MACHINE WITH HEAD MISSING, CALLING CARD: CUT OFF THE HEAD!

Unpleasant. Amy had no resistance to Dark putting it away, that didn’t sound like a killing method any of the creepypastas used, just another maniac outside.

Amy stared at Dark Link’s sword once more. “Have you ever had to use it?”

“Well, not for self defence no. Not that I've really had the opportunity to find myself in that situation. Avoiding obvious trouble saves you the headache.”

“...”

Easy for him to say.

The two exited the makeshift bedroom, there was nowhere else to look…except…

“Maybe the balcony?”

“Somehow I doubt she’s there and hasn’t heard us.”

“But, we have to try?”

You must believe that Amy would prefer to be put in bed, to clean her feet to be sure she didn’t receive an infection (assuming it would be detrimental at this point), to be in the medical bay.

But not yet.

The drowsy zombie cautiously stepped foot on the balcony with the weightless fighter following after, good thing his ‘biology’ included no fat too as even moving on the unstable surface caused it to undulate.

“(She’s not here…)” Amy scanned the area, as still as she could manage, no one was there.

“I told you.”

Dark sighed patronisingly, just a waste of time and energy, perhaps this would be a good lesson. He again changed his tune witnessing the girl lurch over in distress, face covered by her unkempt hair. “Hey, you tried, that’s good enough right?”

Trying and not succeeding is not good enough.

“Let’s just go back.” He smiled, trying to console her back to him. Amy just exhaled shakily, about to concede to defeat before choking in fright.

This sudden change bewildered the clone before he felt a presence behind him.

“What are you doing here, Dark Link?”

A deep voice drew. Unkempt scarlet hair lightly swaying in the draft; the demented nurse uniform she wore stained with brown and red smudges that soured her black attire, her exhausted dark eyes dug into the hylian in front of her, her skintight black gloves stiffly grasping the trigger of her chainsaw that had been used over the years. 

 She was here.

Link instinctively leapt backwards, still in front of Amy but gaining a safe distance.

“Hi Ann, pleasant to meet you again.” He put up a synthetic smirk 

“What do you want.” Ann grunted unamused, fingers tightening on the trigger, no reason he should be here. “You should not be here, Dark Link.”

Amy peeked her head out to get a better peek, this was Nurse Ann? She definitely lived up to the name and she could see her and Smiley matching with their outfits, why was she here? Or why did she show herself now?

The sudden sight of the small child didn't escape the toughened nurse, her eyes softening.

“Aww, a baby!” Her voice taking on a babyish tone itself, shoving past Dark Link and checking the condition of the girl with no regard to personal space.

“B-baby?!” Amy coughed exasperated, she wasn't a child! Much less an infant!

Dark couldn't hold back his snickers. “What's wrong? I thought women liked it when they're called young.”

“(How do you know that?¿?)” The young zombie couldn't find it in her to strike back verbally as the nurse checked her; caressing her hair, holding her face, tending to her scars…it was nice.

“Poor thing.” Ann shook her head solemnly, switching back to fury instantly. “Dark Link! Why did you take a child here with you?! What business do you have in this place?!”

“We’re here for you.” He bluntly replied.

“And why is that the case?” Ann’s eyes narrowed, solely focused on the man in front of her, the girl who had focus shifted away from her frowned.

“Long story short the people in the mansion need your help, they want you back.”

“And you decided to be the messenger?” Ann stepped forward towards the condensing clone. “Was my absence not evidence enough? My warnings escape your mind?” The grey skinned lady took another step towards Dark Link, the chainsaw being put into focus once more.

“Heh, as if you could do anything to me.” He grinned, eyes of red laser focused on what she'd do in response.

She charged at him, a murderous weapon whirring to life with its disarming and obnoxious sound, the nurse herself deadly silent as she sprinted to her target.

Amy hiccuped in horror unsure what to do, her brain unable to select a course of action in time, she was going to kill him! Then her! How can she make her stop? What to do- what could she do?!

Dark sliced Ann’s arm off with his sword, with one hand, an unamused but smug look on his face.

As Nurse Ann’s right arm fell plainly to the floor with her chainsaw still cycling as background noise Amy screamed in squeamish repulsion, hugging her arm cast held elbow for shallow comfort. What’d he do that for?! Well self defense but she was never going to come back now, or live to have a choice! 

“Are you going to attack me again or should we just leave?” Dark balanced his sword upright on the uneven surface, crossing his arms again.

Ann only grumbled mildly, fetching a needle from her dress pocket and getting to work reattaching her appendage that was losing more colour.

While Dark observed disapprovingly Amy had conflicting emotions; aside from casual treatment of injury and how wrong it felt for no blood to be decorating the floor, was this the lady that was needed? 

Immediately hostile, rejecting the truth and chose to live in an isolated area than with everyone else, this was who they needed?

That said they had gone out this far and already interacted with her, to return now with no success would prove it was all a waste, it being her.

And if Ann being brought back would make the situation better…

“A…Ann? Sorry we sprung this up on you…” the girl in green crept up on the damaged body, unable to turn off the chainsaw she pushed it out of reach with her foot. “We didn't just come here to tell you to work again.”

“But that is your main motivation is it not?” The red lady sewed her arm back on, staring coldly at the girl in her uniform.

“It's part of it, b-but not the only reason.” Amy minutely shuffled away at viewing the distant stare. “It's about Masky… he’s been poisoned.”

“Masky?”

Ann's eyes slightly softened once more, she wasn't inherently vitriolic unlike Dark, good.

“Yes. We don’t know who did it but Smiley and the others are trying to keep him alive, but without you no one can cure him.” Amy got closer to the tall woman, wobbly hands clasped together.

Ann averted her eyes conflicted. Poison? Shouldn’t Smiley or Cody take care of it? But if they truly couldn’t without her expertise and Masky’s survival depended on her…

“And…they really miss you a lot. I don’t know why you left but if you could come back just for this it would make everything better, please?” 

The shaking girl put on a facilitating tone and forced a smile, what else could she say? 

Nurse Ann stayed quiet for a few more apprehensive moments, the violet duo on guard in case her behaviour changed once again. She grunted once more, posture upright while combing her rough hair using her previously chopped off arm.

“Fine. But only briefly, then I will leave once more. (Should understand that at least.)”

“You will?!” Amy cheered with glee.

“You will?” Dark Link’s jaw dropped, that was all it took?

“Yes, do be warned that if this is any trick then you will both pay for it.” The serious woman snapped, the mask over her mouth not concealing the implication.

“Trust me, not a lie!” Amy waved her hand to placate the spooky woman, not mentioning who/what poisoned Masky though no one truly knew what had occurred. 

Ann, accepting this for now, swiftly turned towards the exit of the balcony, shoving past Dark and heading for her personal area.

“Wait, where are you going?”

“To retrieve my equipment, I will not be long.”

“W-wait!” Amy chased after the older lady nervously. “Can I ask you about s-something?”

As the two undead women left the hero’s clone just stood there dumbfounded, not chasing after them not only because they couldn’t find their way to the mansion without him but he was blindsided by how quickly Ann caved in. 

Was he wrong to believe everyone who had left previously felt the same as him? Was reuniting with her companions luring her back just as the same prospect had done for him?

Who cares, they couldn’t understand how he felt anyway, she could make her own choices and lie in that grave.

The ladies returned; Ann’s outfit complete with her black nurse hat with the red medical symbol resting on top with her pocket being more stuffed, Amy was clutching a couple of the books they’d found while wearing Ann’s worn black shoes, presumably the maroon lady gifted them for the moment. A goofy ‘outfit’ but no one minded.

The green girl looked to Dark for confirmation to leave, concerned by his troubled expression. “Dark?”

He pushed his feelings aside for the moment, he just wanted to rest with Ben, Silver and Glitchy right now, waste of his week this was. “Oh, shall we be going then?”

“If you would hurry…” He’ll just ignore Ann.

Amy smiled and nodded politely, alright then.

Focusing and summoning all the energy he had, Dark Link put both his hands on the females’ arms, teleporting away.

But it failed.

He opened his eyes, baffled how they were still in the decrapid building, closing eyes once more he summoned his energy to warp them all away.

But he failed.

Again, and again and again. His physical form wavering, the gaming pasta wheezed as his mind became fuzzy.

“Dark? What’s wrong? Are you alright?” Amy held the books in her left hand, hesitantly holding the mystical man’s shoulder with her right meanwhile Ann glared impatiently.

“I…i don’t know what’s wrong with me?” The man with white hair put a finger to his forehead. “I can’t summon enough energy…i must’ve over done it…”

 He was unskilled in frequent teleportation (he had friends for that), went through an arduous encounter the day before and had manifested his sword once more recently.

 It affected him more than he anticipated.

The dependent teenager gulped. “What?! So you can’t teleport us back?!”

“That explains how you found your way here again..” Ann muttered. 

Before Amy began to panic, Dark clicked his fingers, an imaginary lightbulb flickering above his head. “Wait…I can try…to use my operator symbol.”

“Your symbol?” Amy tilted her head, that was the light he summoned within the suffocation darkness and what Ben mentioned, correct? Now she could see what they were.

Ann gave no implication of objecting, so reluctantly the man in black put a hand to his heart then outstretched it; the purple and red light that manifested itself as a cross appeared. 

Amy’s azure eyes widened in wonder, Ann’s as well by the sight of another one after so long. The rickety cross floated in the air then expanded, Dark thinking of the mansion as it formed.

Mansion.

The Mansion.

The Slenderman Mansion.

The Slenderman…

His friends…

The light abruptly faded, Dark dropping to his knees tormented, clutching his silky hair and artificial skull, scrambling to control his heavy breaths.

Amy quickly went down to his level, accidentally dropping her books while attending to her ally. “Dark? What’s wrong?! Why aren’t you feeling well?”

“I…I can’t do it…can’t use it…” He shook his head in shame, his symbol was already weaker than typical ones gifted to creepypastas and with current circumstances it was not enough.

“(Oh no- it was working as well!) Ann, how long is the walk from here to the mansion?” The skeleton in a green tint spoke without thinking.

“No use asking, the only way to access the place is by teleportation. It is not in this realm.”

She was told that before.

“So, we’re stuck here?!”

The teen panicked. “How long will it take for you to get us out of here?” She spoke to her dizzy video game companion.

“Not sure…not today though…”

“...you could spend the night here, there are plenty of nice rooms to sleep in.” Ann spoke tenderly, her hand on Amy’s left arm while picking up her books and papers.

“No, we need to go back today!” 

The cadaver screeched, unstable fingers tugging on her short hair and scalp. 

What would everyone say?  

Her trial would definitely be extended for this and Slender would be disappointed forever; she’d be targeted for breaking rules once more especially by Jeff, Masky might die before Ann could help, if Dark needed serious invention then Smiley would shout at her for adding more work, could video games even get cured? Ben and the other gamers would hate her regardless, why do no plans ever work out?!

“If it’s that important…” Ann cut off the pessimistic spiral causing both purple pastas to look at her. “Then let me.”

Nurse Ann closed her eyes; her firm black gloves moving towards her halted heart, outstretching her stitched up arm and hand a faint red light emerged that reverted into a dark maroon cross, it almost resembled her plus shaped medical symbol. 

The cross floated in the air then began to widen; the maroon borders creating smaller crosses around the main outline, Ann absorbed in concentrated willpower to conjure up the location.

The Slenderman Mansion.

The Medical Facility.

Her companions.

Negative emotions and memories disrupted her concentration, she would not give in so easily.

The front door.

Outside.

The woods.

The quiet grey woods, the woods where there is nothing else but the trees.

The individual points all connected together creating a square and inside an image was formed- rather linked with.

Inside the dreary abandoned hospital the three gazed at the vantablack trees with the small twigs and branches on the floor of The Slenderman Forest; seeing it once more sent a chill of sentimentality and fear, showering the undead woman. The last time she stepped foot in the domain was when she decided to never return.

She wasn’t even there and it was like she never left.

Amy was in awe, so this is why Jack didn’t want her to see this? A teleportation device? Because she could try to use it to escape?

“Are you going to just stand there?” The red lady stared at the pastas on the ground. “It might not last long.”

“Right…” 

Dark nodded; hopping up on his feet, holding Amy as he did so to save her the trouble of trying, stepping through the portal first while clutching her hand to make sure it was actually the forest and in case she felt uncomfortable. Wait why did he even care, it's this or waiting alone until he came back (or maybe she would like that.)

Amy took a step once Dark was fully on the other side, she was thankful for Ann’s shoes as the scratches through the soles were prickly. Another foot and she was on the other side, the temperature warmer but not warm itself, the mist not as oppressive, atmosphere familiar.

Ann approached the portal her own symbol made, what she made.  

This was only temporary, saving Masky would give her leveridge in that regard.

 Was had changed since she had departed?

 Did the other members of the medical facility really miss her, how many of them were still there, at least Smiley.

There was no point in stalling, fear wouldn’t ensure freedom, not now.

Nurse Ann entered the portal, it shut firmly behind her.

Now the three creepypastas had to make their return known.

Chapter Text

Part 16. Liar Unrevealed

Dark Link, Nurse Ann and Amy Rivers make their way back to the mansion and question the circumstances that led to this being needed.

27/05/25- 28/05/25

The day and night cycle of the mansion was subtle; the sky would slightly dim with the clouds parting the further in the day it was, time in the Slender Realm ticked the same as the outside dimension, not that many travelled between the two often anymore.

The day and night cycle of the mansion was subtle; the sky would slightly dim with the clouds parting the further in the day it was, time in the Slender Realm ticked the same as the outside dimension, not that many travelled between the two often anymore.

The undead women and the video game travelled mostly in silence: Dark doing so since there was nothing he wanted to say, Ann because there was nothing to say and Amy was preoccupied with paranoia, uncomfortable due to the small shoes and wondering what to do next.

If any malicious entities did strike then at least Nurse Ann and Dark Link had their weapons, Amy quite literally only had her mind, though this time there was no one to blame but herself for trouble.

On the other hand there was Slender, his abilities specifically.

She wasn’t delusional- she couldn’t have imagined it, the entity definitely urged her to go find the nurse even without words. Previously he lured her to his forest and some anonymous authors transcripted his psychic abilities. 

He had access to minds without requiring consent or knowledge, if that was the case…

“I don’t get it…” Amy spoke, quiet enough to be gentle but outspoken enough to be heard. “If Slender can read minds then how does he not know who or what attacked Masky?”

 Perhaps he could only read minds of people in a certain radius? Then wouldn’t he know from Masky himself, the man wasn’t exactly unconscious, just not completely lucid. 

If a creepypasta attacked the proxy then why do it if they’d quickly be caught, there was no way a newcomer (nosy as she was) found out within two weeks but those who lived there for years did not. 

If it was a monster could Slender sense their minds, know when they appeared? What were the limits?

Dark just shrugged dismissively, eyes concentrated on the floor, ears alert. 

“Meh, the ‘almighty’ Slenderman isn’t infallible.” Ann quietly hummed in response. “He can’t read my mind.”

“How?” 

He does know that’d make him suspicious right? Not that she suspected him (how smart that is to be determined) but if this devolved into pointing fingers it’d be better to stay silent. 

“You haven’t guessed?” The question wasn’t to tease or put her down. “Guess that makes sense… he can’t read the minds of video games, it turns out.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, when He-...when asked he admitted it. Nice to have some privacy.” The man with silver hair ‘cracked’ his fingers with a relaxed smile.

“That’s…nice.”

 The zombie said sincerely.

 Telepathy was rare in humans with those who had to skill famously being experimented on; when she learned of the power she worried if someone could know what she was thinking. 

Irrational paranoia yes but considering the position she is in now perhaps younger she was right. 

Did her constant mental ramblings annoy the leader of the creepypastas? She hoped not.

That said…giving benefit of the doubt that Dark didn’t attack Masky (no claws, helped her find someone to cure him, probably would've just sliced his head off), what reason would others such as Ben, Silver and Glitchy have?

“The others wouldn’t do anything.” Dark interrupted the internal debate, the people he was alluding to clear. “No point. (Not anymore…)” Fingers tightened grip on his belt.

Ann decided to speak after deeming it unnecessary. “Gaming pastas are not entirely the only ones.”

This caught Dark Link’s interest, really? Hadn’t heard of that before, though he barely interacted with anyone who wasn’t a gaming pasta, or Ben’s friend.

“Really Ann?” Amy keenly queried. “How?”

The woman in stitches finally opened an eye, the girls’ unhidden interest amusing, was an abnormal sight, seeing a new pasta after so long adding to that chord. 

“Over time some creepypastas and I have realised that reiterating a notion in your head can mislead The Slenderman’s perception.” Her tone full of confidence in her theory. “Repetition can help this to become autonomous.”

“So, if you repeat something in your head a lot…” Amy mused, poking her skull.

“Huh…” Dark pressed a finger to his mouth.

“Do not mistake this for being infallible.” Ann put her palm up. “But, it can be nice to have.”

“(So if someone hurt Masky then they could hide…)” Amy soothed her skull. “Do you know which people can do this? Or who can’t? Anything else?”

Ann shook her head, her jaded eye closing once more. “I do not know the intricacies of the minds in other creepypastas. Stressing yourself over how the mind functions causes nothing but pain.”

Amy just grumbled regretfully. “I see…thank you anyway.” 

A bitter pill to swallow, one that wouldn’t be ingested yet.

 She wished it was just one of the monsters that kept tormenting them since she arrived but that was too good to be true, trusting the ethics of beings chosen by The Slenderman for unknown reasons couldn’t be sustainable. Even if she can’t read minds she could find a way to make sure she wouldn’t be next on the targeting list and potentially prevent further tension. 

If she couldn't find more clues with behaviour yet then she could find evidence through traces in the crime scene.

The girl wiped her eyes with her left knuckle, glaring haphazardly around the woods.

The three had been walking for more than a couple of minutes and still hadn’t reached the mansion yet; if Masky wandered out far enough that the perpetrator could get the jump on him and slip away but not far enough since Hoodie found him in time to be potentially saved then where the attack took place couldn’t be far.

Even if they got away with it for now there would be signs for a struggle.

Now this did need several assumptions but it was better to overthink than not think enough.

“What are you looking at?” Dark raised an eyebrow while poking his nose, growing a bit concerned if he should be meddling in this business anymore than he already has.

“If Masky got injured then there should be signs of a struggle right?”

Ann spoke next, attentive to what Amy was getting at. “You mentioned poison, correct?”

“Yes, the only injuries were some scratches but they aren’t deep.”

“I see, so a struggle is likely, he isn’t the type to be taken down without bringing the attacker with him. None of the proxies are meant to be…”

“(More reason to look.)” Amy nodded before committing to a power walk, taking the red eyed pastas by surprise as they speedily followed behind.

“Hey, why the rush?! Nothing is after us yet!” Dark immediately caught up, still quiescent than usual. 

“Maybe if Hoodie or Chaser have gone to the spot Masky was in they’ve set something up to investigate? Maybe we can find something they’ve overlooked!”

“(Who is we?) Slow down, there’s probably nothing else we can do now, you’re the one to say we should return right?”

“I know but-” 

Amy tripped due to the unfitting shoe size, landing on her left side thankfully, twitching through repetitive tribulations.

Dark got on his knees to see if she was feeling well, Ann consecutively doing the same letting the girl rest on her body.

“Careful.” Ann scolded before her voice deviated into a maternal tone. “If you want to help then the last thing anyone needs is another person to take care of.”

“Sorry…” the green girl burped bitterly. “I just…”

This was starting to anger the hero, getting invested in the affairs of the mansion was what he said to avoid! Waste of his week- waste of time! He’d rather try to sleep than listen to this nonsense.

Then he was reminded of her words to him; what has occurred since she's joined, being abducted had to be stressful enough.

 His ire should and will be at the officers who brought this on them all, not one trying to deal with the fallout, especially not when he was in a similar position.

The video game glared at the woods; if The Slenderman could sense him then the malice extruding was out to kill, even if it wasn’t anything special he would find something of note, just enough to put her mind at rest.

What his eyes laid upon was more than minimal desire.

In the distance to the west was a small disturbed section of land, using his inhuman eyes he zoomed in to take a closer look.

“I see something.” He stood up in a trance, leading knowing they’d be close behind.

The nurse decided to carry the patient, cradling her like a baby in one hand with her rusted chainsaw in the other; she wasn’t close to the gaming pasta but the serious demeanour was quite unlike him, the ‘baby’ herself clinged to the nurse securely, what did he find?

Ann caught up with the shadow man who put a hand up to stop her stepping over the line…rather the scene of the crime.

Nothing seemed out of the ordinary at first, the typical floor of the forest the same. 

Then came a small collection of twigs were snapped and bundled up with the coal rocks and the hazel wood dust that littered the ground, gathered together to make an obscure yet notable clump, barely a hill but resembled how a struggling body would push dirt up while on the ground, it could be easily flattened on to be indiscriminate. 

There was something caught in the rubble and Dark Link casually plucked it out, the three scanning the content.

Strands of black hair that soaked up a purple liquid, it appeared to have a certain level of grease on it. 

Did Hoodie not find this or overlook it? Did he rush and didn't return to the area? Or was it purposely hidden..

“Gross. Black hair eh? Cuts down potential suspects.” Dark gave it to Ann for the women to see, wiping the noxious liquid off his gloves and on his replaceable clothes.

“Purple substance…” Ann declared (palpably). About to remove her mask covering her repugnant features to taste it before Amy pinched it away, that was not needed!

“It’s the poison, looks like what X-Virus sampled from Masky.” The pupiless girl scanned. 

Black hair…excluding herself (surely) then that leaves: 

 Smiley, Silver, Jane, Chaser, Glitchy Red and Jeff.

…

She didn’t know what motives they’d have, why they would hurt him for reasons other than sadism or disdain.

Many times she observed the creepypastas during her short tenure in the mansion, analysing how they composed themselves, appearances and behaviour: a connection clicked.

Greasy hair.

Skillful attacker.

Volatile.

Could reasonably have enough mental strength to elude Slender for a while.

A motive…cause further action from everyone.

“Chaser?”

The unsettled carcass whispered, fingers trembling.

“But why- after everything we’ve- for what reason?” Ann’s grip on the girl stiffened.

“That proxy…” A cord in Dark Link’s soul flickered, his spirit renewed. 

Grabbing Ann’s wrist unrestrained, the gaming pasta teleported them to their mental prison mistaken for home.

“Look I’m just saying if I wanted him dead I’d have killed him outright!” Jeff bragged furiously. 

“T-that’s n-not a g-good thing!” Silver stuttered in the background while frantically having his invisible hands, that could’ve been worded better (as if). Either way he was ignored.

“You really have no restraint in anything whatsoever do you?” Jane fumed, she couldn’t believe this garbage. 

“You’re the one saying stupid shit lady!” Jeff signified while pointing his finger, how he longed for the rapping of his knife stabbing her burnt skin…

“If it was anyone here it would be you.” The boy with the scarf spat, that girl from before was trying to pin the blame on them wasn’t she!? That snotty little bitch!

“Fuck off!” Middle finger.

 “Enough, this isn’t getting us anywhere, stop straying off topic!” Chaser grunted, her bestial voice combated the venom spread. Hoodie was overtaxed and the noise hardly helped, Slender left them with the fallout.

“God, should’ve stayed with Jack…” Smiley dug his fingers into his hair for the third time this conversation, small strands now stuck under his nails.

“Nah, this is still funny.” Cody snorted, the entertainment keeping his mind off potential consequences. “Reminds me of old times y’know?” 

Judge prayed to herself, Ben whistled to himself, the girls huddled together hugging the bears, Glitchy didn’t attend and Jack was tending to the weak proxy alone saying he could handle it for now. 

That or he knew the shit show ahead smartly avoiding it for now.

The atmosphere had reached a boiling point, the only way this could get worse was if Jeff and Jane began fighting- scratch that, if Sully joined in.

And Dark and Amy hadn’t returned, if a creep got Masky then could it be that-

“Everyone!”

A desperate voice shouted, scrambling into the once empty room the creeps were shuffled into.

“Amy!” Lazari exclaimed, thankful she was alright, a couple of expressions lightening up at her appearance. She was soggy, still in patient wear and her new shoes looked ridiculous, an unhinged homeless wight if they ever saw one.

“You- where the hell have you been?” Smiley blurted out, jumping to his feet and quickly aspecting the girl’s condition, she hasn’t even changed, why is she dirty!?

“N-no time to explain-” the carcass held Smiley’s sharp fingers before pointing one at the believed culprit.

“It’s Chaser, Chaser is the one who attacked Masky!”

“Who?!” Smiley, Jane, Glitchy whipped their heads to glare at the feral proxy. 

“W h a t !” Ben, Silver, Lazari, Cody and Jeff turned to the small proxy who stood there dumbfounded.

“Why?” Judge and the remaining brunettes stared at the creepypasta, waiting for answers. “(Why would she-)”

“What is the meaning of this?” Hoodie spoke up, his demonic bass voice booming, the vibrations of his steps felt throughout the room.

Amy shook like a leaf on the tip of a branch; subconsciously clinging to Smiley who also wanted answers, she couldn’t mess up now. 

“I- I found something in the woods, it was a piece of her hair in the poison Masky was injected with!”

“And you know it’s my hair how?” Chaser scoffed, hardly taking the accusation seriously. “You know there are seven people who also have that hair colour correct? And if we’re counting people with dark hair in general that rises. 

Several pastas (particularly the gamers) were offended. “Your hair is black.”

“The texture was your type! It’s greasy just like yours!”

“Yes and I'm the only one who has greasy hair am I?” The white proxy rolled her palish eyes behind her mask. “Assuming it is me and I ‘somehow’ left evidence, how did Hoodie not see it? Where is your ‘evidence’ anyway?” She sneered, stomping towards the petrified girl.

“It’s- it’s! (It’s with Ann! Why did I run off without it?!)”

“Jeff’s hair is greasy at times, perhaps it’s his.” Jane let out a snide remark haughtily,

“Can you screw off lady?!” Jeff shook his fist in the air ready to swing.

“Why would Chaser even attack Masky?” Judge put her fingers to her heart mournfully. “She has always tried to help us, especially in these times where we’re being bombarded by demonic creatures?”

“More like how could she.” Smiley argued. “Masky was the toughest out of all of em, all of us. No way could she wrestle him to the ground long enough to make those scratches.” He clicked his nails. “I mean look at her.”

“M-maybe it was a monster?” Lazari shivered with an uneven smile. “That way no one hurt anyone!”

“Then why didn’t it finish the job like the rest of em cuckoos tried?” Liu squabbled with the pre-teen in a bratty voice. “Personally I think we should just leave Slender to this and look behind our backs for backstabbers!”

“(At that rate who knows what will happen.)” Cody sighed resigned, removing the mask over his mouth. At least for him they’d confiscate all his hard work.

“...”

“Glitchy?” Ben addressed his friend concerned, putting a hand on Silver’s heaving shoulder while the monochromatic boy attempted to calm himself.

“Speaking of evidence.” Chaser disrupted the commotion to speak to her accuser. “Why were you outside anyway? Rules haven’t stopped being applicable for you, especially now. And, I doubt you are this dirty from just walking inside.” 

“W-well I-I-”

Another person strolled in at that moment.

“D-darkle!” Silver cheered, the three video games instantly warping to their friend, seeing if he was alright, he looked pale! “A-are you o-okay?”

“Where the heck were you!?” Ben scolded, what was that on his shirt? Gross.

Just then the answer entered the room, a person many of the creepypastas hadn’t seen for years.

The proxies internally gasped in disbelief. “(Is that-)”

“How could it be?!” Judge Angel exclaimed in horror.

“ANN?!” 

Smiley and Cody sprinted towards their old colleague and friend, her dangerous eyes softening as they always did. They couldn’t believe it- she was back! She was still alive! (In a manner of speaking!)

“Cody, it has been so long…I am glad you are alright.” Ann smiled from beneath her mask, holding the young adult with an embrace full of love.

“Ann- how did you- I missed you!” Cody tearfully cried in joy, his goggles unable to conceal the joy in his eyes.

Smiley hesitantly approached his friend that he hadn’t seen in almost half a decade. 

“Ann.. It's…I…”

“It’s fine Smiley.” She shook her head. “I’ve missed you too.”

The other creeps had more conflicting reactions.

“Why have you returned?! You dare leave only to act as if nothing happened?!”

 Judge Angel’s grip on her sword firm, her voice full of righteous fury. Jane put a hand on her shoulder to calmly tell her to stop.

“(So she’s back…why?)”

“Ann?!” Sally’s jaw dropped, Mr.D dropped to the floor and Charlie spun vicariously. “Hu-huh???” Lazari clung to her closest friend instinctively.

The two active proxies approached the nurse, departed for years only to just return? It was for Masky, had to be.

“Nurse Ann.” Hoodie spoke. Ann’s glare returned as she refused to speak.

“What the hell? How did you-” Ben’s eye lights turned to his similar friend.

“Tell you later.” Dark winked, he was about to smirk at Amy but the cadaver was gone, he was not the only one who noticed. “(Where did she-)”

“So Nurse Patchwork is back? Gotta lot of nerve to step foot in here!”

“(Hypocritical as always.) Do not be mistaken, I am only here to heal Masky, then, I will take my leave once more.”

That soured the reunion tremendously. “O-oh…well it’s good to have you back, for now!” X-Virus shook her hand.

“...we’ll see about that.” a proxy said. 

“Before we get off topic we want to show you all something important.” Dark stated firmly. “Ann?”

“Right. On our way back we found this.”

Amy was alone once more, slumped against a wall in the mansion’s many corridors.

She ruined it.

Her best chance of receiving better notoriety and she flubbed it. Was she cursed or was she just stupid?¿?

Not that it mattered when the result was the same. Useless moron and waste of space.

“Amy?” 

The teenager whisked away from her thoughts, a light green light coming from Sally’s eyes lighting up the dark hallway, the pink child’s voice as innocent as can be. “Are you good?”

“Y-yes, I am.” The green teen nodded, cleaning her eyes with her crooked fingers.

“What’s wrong? Why are you upset now?”

“I-...”

“You should be happy, Chaser is meanie but Nurse Ann is back, Smiley’s happy, aren’t you and Smiley friends?”

“...yes. It’s just…”

“Just what?” Sally approached her newest friend, holding Mr.Death and Charlie comfortably. 

“If you are worried I don't think they’ll punish you, only Masky really does that a lot and if you found Ann then I’m sure they’ll forgive you!”

“No, it’s not that…”

“Then what..? Why are you always so sad?”

“...always?”

“You’re my friend and I want my friends to be happy, but you’re never happy. (Not around me…) What’s wrong?”

“I’m not. It’s just…do you believe me?” Amy shuffled on the ground, wanting Sally to sit beside her.

The child remained standing at a distance. “Believe what?”

“That Chaser is the one who hurt Masky? That she could?”

Sally’s emerald eyes faded a shade. “I…can’t.”

Of course, why would anyone believe her?

“I don’t want to think Chaser would hurt Masky, or anyone, or that anyone here would hurt anyone.” Sally added, her eyes on Mr.D’s red eye. “We are…family, family shouldn’t hurt each other.”

Amy sighed wistfully.

 “Family?”

“...you don’t seem happy often and I understand, things haven’t been great lately…”

“...”

“I…don’t think Chaser hurt Masky and I’m sure Slendy will fix everything soon! But…if it makes you feel better then you can believe that. Ideas make me happy too.”

Sally smiled before offering Charlie to her older friend. “Do you want him- just for a bit? He doesn’t mind.”

Amy shook her head, a skin-deep smile bestowed on her face. 

“No, it's fine. It’s late, we should be going to bed soon.” The apple green girl ‘yawned’. “Good night Sally.”

Sally yawned in return, a goofy smile on her face. “Nighty night Amy. Dream well!” 

With that the pink spirit and her teddy bears took their leave, teleporting back to their bedroom.

Amy stumbled off the floor; she had to return Ann’s shoes and change out of this uniform before she did anything else, Ann and Dark (she would have to thank him later) should’ve shown Hoodie or Slender the hair, she’d head to the medical facility then. Besides, she wanted to check on Jack (and Masky).

Opening her fatigued eyes the zombie jumped in fright at what awaited down the corridor, the red light illuminating the area in a constricting atmosphere.

Glitched Red stared at the dead girl, his crimson eyes darker than before, his presence daunting.

“You believe The Chaser attacked The Masked Man, correct?”

Was all that he said, still as a statue waiting for an answer.

Amy’s lip trembled. “I-..I think so?”

“Most did not believe the hair as evidence, it was taken away.”

“O-oh…then…I guess Slender will-”

“Nothing will come of this if not pushed. They will get away with it and try again until another creepypasta dies.”

Glitchy stuttered forward, his body phasing in and out of corporeality, his icy stare striking the soul. He said one last sentence.

“You are to find evidence that the proxies are dangerous to us, prove that she was the one who attempted to murder Masky.”

He vanished.

Chapter Text

Part 17. An Uneven Alliance

Dedicated to assisting the mansion by finding the truth in full force, Amy brainstorms a way to prove her accusation, but she can’t do it alone. Who is able to help and who is willing enough to try?

30/05/25- 31/05/25

Once again Amy went to sleep in the medical facility, only this time in her ‘own’ pajamas, faster due to the mentally taxing day she went through (not that days before were not) and another woman present to keep an eye on her.

Nurse Ann had promptly reestablished her position in the makeshift care centre, putting her personal equipment away, reshuffling the room to her liking as before, settling down to caring for the dying proxy immediately.

Jack was stunned by his colleague's reappearance, pulling up his mask just enough to see his toothy smile as he greeted her (though in its fleeting appearance Amy didn’t see his lips).

 After spending the whole day making sure Masky didn’t outright die the three men were allowed to rest and return to their own personal spaces at their leisure.

Excluding X-Virus who had to stay in the mansion until further notice so he made sure Amy hadn’t contracted any diseases, the two got more familiar with each other before sleeping in the facility. Cody’s mask was removed but Amy didn’t find it in her to see the face behind it with her mind on more important pastures.

That carried into the next day, X-Virus and Ann monitoring Masky’s condition, Jack returning to keep them company, for once not in a hoodie but a sleeveless spruce blue shirt (mask still on) and Smiley popping in with a scarlet coat with ladybug spots to make sure he got everything.

“So, we just need a spare pancreas right?” The doctor spoke to the nurse and sketchy scientist.

“Yes, it’s the only thing that is needed.” Ann brushed her hair out of her face, tying it up so it didn’t get in Masky’s mouth as she monitored his breathing.

“What did I tell ya? Targets only the pancreas, neat isn’t it?” X-Virus boasted, tapping his teal goggles with a cheeky grin.

“That’s not a good thing.” Jack sweat dropped, before adding. “But, it is nice to see you Ann, even if temporarily.” His tone is accommodating.

“Hmm.” The maroon woman hummed in response.

Amy sat there twiddling her thumb; turns out reading one magazine didn’t mean you would be helpful in medical care at all, she couldn’t even fetch food for everyone since Jack beat her to the punch, when she asked to retrieve food for him he flatly turned it down. No one thanked her for bringing Ann back either…

“Well then.” Smiley coughed, gently beating his chest to keep the tonsil stones inside. “I’ll be off, I’ll get a special present when I come back too.” He winked, specifically at Ann. She didn’t see it.

“Wait! You’re finding it now?” Amy put her hand up.

“Why do you think I’m dressed like this?” Smiley tapped his arms impatiently. “They’ve given me enough money to buy it so I’m going now. (Personally I don't see why we have to buy it to begin with.)” Smiley huffed.

“Can I…come with you?”

“Ha! NO? You’ve gone out without permission quite enough! No way they’ll let you out! That’s not a challenge to try either!” He shouted, making his stance unambiguous. ”See you later.” He dismissively waved farewell before shutting the door.

Jack pat Amy’s shoulder comfortingly. “It’d be better to just rest, if you want you can just spend the day here.”

She seemed to be shaping up into a regular rule-breaker, since she was the rare nice variant it’d be best to sway her away from that path.

She declined to reply to that choice, cause for concern.

“Grr, I wish I was doing experiments right now…” X-Virus grumbled impatiently.

Ann just rolled her eyes, same old behaviour, in a way it made her happy to be back. 

“Settle down, serve you right for not securing your home properly. Amy? Could you be a dear and fetch that thermometer?” Her eyeballs softened once again at staring at the girl.

“O-of course!” The green girl’s eyes lit up, promptly jumping off her bed and effectively retrieving the supply. When the simple task was completed Ann smiled and affectionately snuggled the child, though the material of the gloves were hard, the touch was gentle that it did not hurt anywhere.

Parting from the embrace, Ann inserted the object in the spiritually drained proxy’s mouth while Jack and Cody chatted with each other. Amy then spoke something she regretted not saying while Smiley was here.

“Do any of you believe me? That Chaser was the one to do it?”

Ann glanced at the still man, he couldn’t respond if he tried. “Well, I did but now that I have thought about it more-”

“You don’t?”

“I am unsure. They have confiscated the hair so we can’t see if it matches hers and hers alone.” The sable black nurse shook her head.

“Could’ve done a DNA test with my equipment.” Cody pushed his tongue against the mask.

“I don’t think it's fair to assume Chaser did it just because of hair. There are several people with black hair after all and it might not be one of us.” Jack shook his head, claws tracing his wooden mask. “That said I do find it suspicious they took it away, though I don't see why she would attack him to begin with. I think we should just leave this alone and let Slender take care of it.”

“I don’t care who did it.” Cody swiftly removed his upper mask to rub his eyes while lounging. “The sooner I can return home the better.” 

Amy just shook her head resigned, none of them were doing anything to prevent being attacked further, no one was.

It was like they were all waiting to die.

Most of them that is.

“Hmm, his skin is too hot…Amy? Could you please get some ice?” Ann called nicely.

“Ice? Right- where is the ice?” Last she checked none were in the fridge, not that it was cold enough, the cubes would melt.

“They should be in the garage.” Jack explained flatly. “Which is why you won’t get them.”

“Won’t get them?” She was baffled.

“Why not?” Cody shuffled to Jack’s direction, hugging his knees.

“The garage is locked by the proxies and they’re busy. Can’t force it open and none of us should be outside at all right now. Not to mention they’d probably not want to hear it from you…” The blue masked man poked his eyes in the void bashfully.

“How stingy.” X-Virus pouted, letting go of his legs, ungracefully stomping them on the floor.

“Garage?” Amy spoke slowly. It did bring up an aspect that had been pushed back in her mind: where the rest of the poison was. It couldn’t have all been used- well- should ask just to be safe.

“Um, X-Virus?”

“That’s me.” 

“The poison you had, if Masky was given all of it how different would he be? Condition or anything.”

“Haha, he would be dead by the first day! Since it was supposed to be converted to gas it should’ve spread out and infected multiple people, it’s not some assassin venom. I say that but it seems pretty effective as one with just a small quantity, cool right?”

“Yeah...” Amy nodded. So there still had to be some left, if Chaser attacked to create a message then she wouldn’t just throw it away?

She was lucky the one she nabbed was effective on humans and not immediately deadly to begin with, the new arrival didn’t know the soot stained proxy well but beneath her exterior she could tell there was a level of calculated decision making.

Venom in Chaser’s possession, only proxies can open the garage and they were busy meaning planning around witnesses was easier. 

It had to be forced open? She had two hands for that.

Now all she needed was a set up to get close…and some help.

“It’s Tuesday right?”

“Yes? Why’d you need to know?” X-Virus questioned.

“Oh, no reason! I’ve just lost track of time since coming here haha.” Amy ruffled her already messy hair, sweating.

Jack didn’t seem to buy it but Ann just nodded. “Perhaps we should’ve asked Smiley to buy a calendar if he has extra money for a gift.”

“Well next shopping-” Jack started to speak, his attention caught somewhere else by sudden movement. “H-hey where are you going?! You can’t go outside!” He shouted, lifting his mask for maximum vocal range.

“Don’t worry Jack!” The girl in cyan pajamas smiled back at her friend. “I won’t go out without permission anymore!” She sprinted away.

*Knock knock*

Amy waited at the gaming pasta’s door patiently, she hadn’t changed out of her pajamas yet but came off as more professional than yesterday, she only had to wait 30 seconds before the door swung open.

“Hi Dark, good morning.” She smiled.

“Morning yourself.” The video game smirked, expecting her. “Just got out of bed have you?”

Just teasing. “Oh, well I just need something quick-”

“Amy, what are you doing here?” Ben teleported above Dark’s head, resting his chin on the clone’s hair and his arms slumped over Link’s shoulders. He was surprised to see her but it wasn’t unwelcome.

“A-Amy?!” Then another voice called, Silver teleported next to Dark causing the space between the door’s entrance to be cramped. “G-good morning! Or- m-midday? Are yo-you alr-right?! You just-disappeared y-yesterday!” 

“Good morning Silver, Ben.” She greeted them kindly, it was nice they seemed eager to see her but none of them (okay, she wanted to see Dark) were who she was here for. “Is Glitchy Red available?” Her voice was more stilted than she’d liked.

Ben stared at her unamused. “Is the answer going to be anything but no?”

“Where is he?”

“He’s i-inside the comp-puter again. S-says it’s safer for a-all of us s-since l-lots of bad th-things t-that have h-happened.” Silver pressed the tips of his fingers together meekly before widening his eyes and frantically shaking his hands. “S-sorry! I must sound pretty in-insensitive because y-you can’t-t.”

“Can I talk to him?” Amy rubbed the side of her lip.

“N-no offense b-but I d-don’t think he’ll l-listen to you.” Silver nervously laughed, Ben and Dark having ‘it is what it is’ expressions.

“No, it’s alright.” Amy stared away wistfully. Strange, why demand her to find the truth then refuse to do anything himself? “Can I talk to him through the computer?”

“No way!” Ben blundered, Silver silently moved away from the door, Dark opened the door wider to step outside. “This room is a gamer pasta only zone! No exceptions.” His voice immature and bratty.

Amy’s eye twitched, she was doing this for him too, she didn’t have time for this. “Please just this once, it’s about Masky-”

“That’s even worse, don’t know if you’ve noticed but Glitchy hates the guy, hates all the proxies. He probably wants him to die.” He covered his mouth, muffled voice harshly whispering.

“But he said- can’t you just make an exception one time please?!” The cadaver’s hands gripped her pajama pants.

“The exception was the sludge monster.” Ben stopped shouting, closing his eyes. “Look, you just can’t come in. If it’s about yesterday then he doesn’t want to get involved more than he has, sorry.”

Dark raised an eyebrow, why was Ben of all people being relatively civil about this. 

“O-oh. I see.”

“Hey, you don’t need Glitchy. I’m sure you will think of something to prove Chaser did it.” Dark Link smugly remarked, a finger to his mouth.

“Only me huh?” Amy raised an eyebrow herself, so was he going to do nothing as well, now?

“Well.” Dark brushed the strands of hair out his face. “I wouldn't be against it.” He smiled.

She smiled back with a confident smirk.

“Though you're gonna have to hurry, I’m not staying here longer than a week and I got no ideas, not ones you’d listen to.”

“I have a plan but I’m going to need help for it, if it works Chaser won't suspect anything.”

“Oh please.” Ben cut in, floating on his back lazily. “I’ve lived here longer than you two have been alive combined, I know how Kate acts more than either of you too. You’ve already given away that you suspect her, no way she'll drop her guard.”

“(I’m older than you think I am!)” As if she would say that out loud. 

“Rich talk considering what you were saying last night.” Dark laughed snobbishly. “Where’s ‘that it would be cool?’”

“(Is Silver really the only one who doesn't hate the proxies? Wait…) You think what I tried was cool?” Amy tilted her head, her cast wrapped arm soothed, a slight spark of joy in her eyes.

“Would be…but keep me out of it.” The floating boy crossed his arms, his voice feigning dismissive intent.

A devilish manner of coaxing popped in the clone’s head. 

“Oh, I see what this is. Amy here is the third in a line of crushes you’ve had, so you're trying to look cool while not putting yourself on the line.” He pointed his finger at the frazzled ghost. “Well at least you’ve picked someone your age this time, maybe you'll have a chance!”

Amy was shocked to a comedic degree, where did this come from?! Her, really¿¡?

Ben on the other hand was pink bordering red in the face, not just from embarrassment but fury. Biting his lip hard enough to draw out blood.

“YOU SHUT THE HELL UP! FUCK OFF!”

He promptly slammed the door in their faces, the wall vibrating on impact.

Amy was in shock, they were friends weren't they? Was the idea that bad or was it something else?

Well, there goes another person who could’ve helped.

Dark parted his lips as if to speak before staying quiet. Guess what he heard about an eye for an eye was true, he didn't even explicitly include Leaf and he still was deeply upset… 

He sighed for an elongated period of time, guessing he should be the bigger person again. “Ben-”

The gaming room swung open and with that out stepped the ghost in green, his red eyes glaring at both violet misfits.

“Fine, I'll help! But only to keep Silver and Glitchy safe, nothing else! No one else will know I'm included in this, got it?!” 

He roared, voice distorted and sounding akin to an elderly man, the effect disarming Amy before she quickly recovered.

“That's the spirit!” Dark cheered, conspicuously keeping his hands to himself.

“Thank you Ben!” Amy smiled, thankfully keeping her hands to herself. Make no mistake, she hadn't entirely forgiven the boy for the stunt he pulled outside but this together with his help beforehand would be more than enough. 

“I do have a plan but I'd like to hear your ideas as well. Uhm, we should probably go to my room and not talk about it here.” The aware teen glanced at the hallway for anyone listening in.

“Right.”

“... should I-”

“No teleporting please!”

“(Phew, too tired for that.)”

Hours later the cadaver made her way to find the white proxy; she had narrowly avoided Jeff who (as always) was in a bad mood, rapidly retreating from the serial killer, with no better way to phrase this: she’d prefer it was Jeff who was the culprit, then potentially he’d be taken care of.

She thought about returning to the medical bay to ask where The Chaser’s room was only to hear the distinctive voice around a corner…in a room?

“But you don’t want anyone else to be hurt, right Lazari?”

Tone direct while speaking to the young child whose body shifted away from the unwanted visitor sitting on her bed, the door only marginally cracked open.

The horned girl spoke quietly. “I…I don’t but-”

“But what.” Her hushed voice barked. “Even after all this time you don’t want to use your power? To change something for once?!”

“(Power?)” Amy blinked in confusion and trepidation, Lazari is a child, the youngest of all the children living here, what could she do about anything? Why didn’t Chaser ask her, she had powers…

The nosy zombie wanted to listen in further, to know more about Chaser’s motives or why Lazari in particular was special. 

But the look on the girl’s face; her agitated red eyes, the manner in which her mouth twitched as she attempted to speak, her voice halting at untimed intervals, the sweat building up under her palms dampening her blue dress, her fear…

She knocked on the black door before pushing it to reveal her appearance. 

“Amy?” Lazari whispered, longing to run to her friend’s side but trapped by Chaser’s formidable frame.

“...What do you want, why are you here?” Chaser spoke, her sour articulation hammering into the children’s chest.

“I- sorry.” Amy lowered her head humbly, her hands pressed together. “Sorry for interrupting you, I just want to talk to you about something.”

Chaser sneered, her knuckles cracking from the force of her nails digging into her skin. “If you haven’t noticed I was busy with something so if you would mind-” Lazari hit with discomfort once more.

“-It’s about your fight club. Can I join it please?”

Both Chaser and Lazari were stupefied by this unexpected turn, just yesterday she wanted Chaser out and only a day later had a change of heart?

It was too good to be true.

That said, it’d be stupid not to make sure.

Chaser released Lazari’s bed of her influence, the weight taken off and directed towards the green girl. “Let’s talk.” Was all she said before exiting the room and slamming the door shut. Stuffing her hands inside her hoodie, waiting for Amy’s rationale.

Amy couldn’t bring herself to gaze into her superior’s eyes, acting sorrowful.

 “I’m…I’m sorry.”

“Sorry?”

“I accused you, said you hurt your friend. If everyone turned against you then it would’ve ended badly, I shouldn’t have done that, please forgive me.” Amy bowed again. 

Some proper respect was an accepted prospect but it wasn’t enough, what was the game here?

“Just apologizing isn't enough.” Chaser snarked. “Why did you accuse me to begin with, or even exit the mansion without permission again? We do not have time for infighting, especially not now!”

“I-i’m really sorry…” The zombie’s voice wavered, rubbing her eyes with her impaired elbow. “I just wanted to help everyone so I made Dark Link take me out, then…we somehow found Ann. On the way back I saw the hair and I rushed to conclusions, I-I don’t know what I was thinking.”

Chaser’s hidden eyes lightened up ever so slightly at this.

Amy continued, her healing nose sniffling. “I think…I was desperate to find someone to blame for everything that has been happening, an actual person and not a force and because you’ve done the most to change our lives for the better…I felt jealous and took it out on you.”

“J-jealous?”

“But I don’t feel that way anymore!” The boney zombie grabbed the pale woman’s hand, taking her aback. “You still want people to join the club right? Please let me try it, I want to be able to defend myself!”

“I- I uh, you’re sure about this?”

“Yes, you still want everyone to work together right? If no one has joined then maybe someone doing it will change their minds?” The carcass smiled, her eyes twitching.

“(I don’t want my first member to be a fickle teenager.)”

 Kate averted her eyes before looking at her straight on. “Fine, I want you to be ready early in the morning, near the back entrance of the kitchen. I will show you where to go, good thing you changed your mind at the right time…”

“Really? I mean- thank you so much.” Amy cheered. 

“(Whatever.)” The woman with somewhat greasy hair sighed, sauntering away without a word.

Making sure the ghastly soldier was out of sight and hearing range, Amy knocked on Lazari’s door to see if she was alright to talk to her.

The door cracked open, Lazari’s head peeking out warily. “Amy?”

“Lazi, are you alright?” The older girl crouched down to her level. 

“I…” The child in blue couldn’t speak. “Are you really going to train with her?” Lazari looked down sadly.

“...don’t worry.” Amy rubbed the auburn head, avoiding the black horns protruding from them. “Everything will be okay. I’ll make sure you’re all safe, and you won't have to do anything at all.”

At this Lazari couldn’t bring herself to speak, only hugging the dead teenager for comfort with Amy reciprocating.

Ben’s notes helped, she bought it, now. 

“(This is my chance.)”

Chapter Text

Part 18. (Do Ghosts Dream of Miserable Memories?)

Plan made, trap set, tomorrow it may succeed. But now it's time to sleep as best as you can, it's hard to think when there are monsters around the corner.

03/06/25- 06/06/25

The imperfect plan had been set up:

•Amy goes to the club for easier access to the garage, forces it open, finds the remaining sample of poison and shows it as proof Chaser was the culprit. 

•Dark Link would be on the side making sure nothing goes wrong.

•Ben would distract Chaser by mimicking Slenderman’s voice, because he could do that.

Technology is an enigma.

After putting Lazari to sleep and shambling to her own room that she hadn’t slept in for a couple of days the cadaver noticed something peculiar. 

Her lock…where was it?

She always remembered to secure her room so no one could sneak inside, she hadn’t plastered the place with notes yet due to the repetitious scenarios she got forced/wedged herself in putting that in hold.

When did this happen? Perhaps she accidentally spoiled it? No, then she’d noticed receiving a shattered pinkie or likewise. But if it was not her then why would anyone else?

 Either way she’d have to deal with it for the night then ask for a replacement..

Approaching the black door she found herself reluctant to open it.

But why? It was her own safe space, the one she had been gifted, only one she had- well there was the medical facility but no one should catch her saying that outloud.

Psyching herself up the teenager pushed the door open with a single twisted finger, if she couldn’t feel safe with such a simple task how could she face Chaser tomorrow?!

Flickering the door open, she dawned a face full of terror.

The sleeping camber was vandalised; the repressed areas walls were dented as if someone used a sledgehammer to break its skeleton, there was dust purposely sprinkled over her clothes and bed that had the sheets removed, dumped on the ground, the wooden bed itself snapped under pressure.

A desk resembling the one in the medical bay had all its drawers out with the middle removed and smashed on the floor, the basket for dirty clothes ripped apart.

It was as if a toddler wandered in without supervision, was given powers of wind in a location full of razors and had a tantrum, decimating everything in its wake.

But then it would be chalked up to negligence.

This was malicious.

“M-my…” Amy twitched, on the verge of hysterics. “My room..?”

“There she is, detractor zombie herself!” 

A voice snarled from behind the door, for a moment the sniffling girl’s soul escaped her body, believing the voice to belong to Jeff, it resembled him but was altered.

Jeff’s voice was raspy due to the fire of his infamous origin no doubt, this one was youthful yet had a layer of control, unhinged but not insane.

The destructive man revealed himself.

“L-liu?” 

Amy spoke out of shock and audible betrayal. 

It was him; with his black coat half off, a blue and green scarf, his brown hair, his stitches, his voice. Only his juniper green eyes conveyed an alternative state of mind, the eyes she caught a glimpse of on her first day. 

Every smart person knew appearances could be deceiving; she admittedly hadn’t spoken to Liu as much she wanted to but in the compact moments she had he was kind and collected, it may sound ridiculous but she could never imagine him doing this.

So why..?

Liu grunted like a goblin, turning red, seething through his teeth and balling up his fists while shaking. 

“I AM NOT LIU!!!”

H-huh?

The brunette male jerked a fist in Amy’s face; far enough to not hit her, close enough it’d only take a second, his flagrant voice brazenly screeched. 

“Listen up buttercup blowup!” The man in stitches took a step forward, an unashamed frown full center. “The name is Sully! Remember it!”

Now confusion was added to her mixture of emotions. “B-but I thou- I- everyone else calls you-”

“I know you ignoramus! Liu’s tried to keep me away from you! It’s not fair!” He whined, pouting, he pronounced Liu (Lou) as Liu (Le-you).

“Wh-wh-wh-” So Liu is what he is called but his name was Sully?

Wait- if Liu could be something keeping him away- his personality changes…

So people like that did exist, the rumours were true.

Oh.

She wasn't sure why she was disappointed.

“And I was fine with it to begin with I guess.” Sully ruffled his hair, his blunt eyes swapping focus on the skinny dinky girl to thinking of his older half, tone more respectful before slapping any consideration out the window.

“Then you started saying more stupid shit, trying to start trouble! And you tried to involve us in it, you bitchy rug rat!”

Amy cleverly took a stride backwards towards the margin that divided what remained of her room provided and the rest of the menacing maze. 

He must be referring to her accusation yesterday but all she wanted to do was help, that included both of them! Did Liu agree with this- how do two personalities in one body even work?!

“Wait, I only said that because I believed it, I just want everyone to be safe, I only asked you- Liu to help, please believe-”

“LIAR!” Sully roared, Amy’s soul sucked out her body as she jumped in sheer terror only Jeff managed to invoke, when you knew someone how someone wanted to hurt you. 

“You want Liu to get in trouble, well I won’t let you! Your backwater prison here is just an example!”

Sully showcased his hard work in all its demotivating glory. “If you even think of involving me or Liu in your nutty, bughouse, looney tunes ideas again, I will-”

Amy had already sprinted away from the man in stitches, he huffed happily at his display of dominance.

“(See Liu?)” He replied to the voice that had kept screaming in his head for the last couple of minutes, nothing he wasn’t used to. “(Don’t worry, we’re safer now.)”

“(Jesus Christ Sully.)” 

Liu didn’t have it in him to regain control that Sully offered up to even facepalm.

 Sully was going to get into so much trouble for this, more importantly he needed to find a way to apologize for…just that whole interaction. 

Provided control over his body once more the young adult stared at the mess his younger side caused, he understood he had good intentions, he really did.

But he had to clean this up.

Cautiously exiting the shared bathroom with tissue in hand Amy shuffled towards the medical facility, hopefully it’d again be the safest way to slumber.

She couldn’t begin to wrap her head around Sully’s logic, ‘Evil Sides’ as they were often referred to as were not known for logic and even then he caught her in a loop, once more reading didn’t match up to experience. 

She was not attached to her room but it did induce a feeling, the fondest she’d experienced in a while: a safe place to stay. 

It being teared down was…

Nevermind.

It didn’t matter, after all was done and dusted she could just ask for a replacement.

That said, what was the point? She’d leave soon after.

…

Summoning the strength to lean on the door to open it, the rest area was quiet and mostly lifeless.

Cody snoring in the corner, goggles half off his face, she could hear muffles of the jubilant conversation Ann and Smiley were having next door, Jack was nowhere to be seen.

It was fine.

An embarrassingly cute yawn escaped her lips and with that came an unpleasant smell; Amy wanted to brush her teeth after neglecting the simple task for too long than acceptable, now the idea of potentially seeing her wrecked residence disturbed her. 

She wanted to have a warm shower to refresh herself for the day to come, clean herself up for her superior, sort out which dress to wear…she’d manage.

Though, maybe, perhaps she could ask Ann or Smiley if they had anything available, more Smiley since he lived here and a little more time was better than none.

They sounded so happy, catching up, recounting past events…she didn’t want to hear them stop for her.

But- Ann wouldn’t mind, just this once?

Before she could wrestle the strength to do so the reminiscing zombie trudged over to the bin to drop her tissue inside, she had to actively try to not appear pathetic so that would help.

Peering over to see what was inside out of habit a curious article was at the bottom. 

She leaned closer; the colour was an extremely pale pink, surrounding it was discarded packets of food or other cloths, it had small red spots over its…it had no skin. 

Cowering head tucked into small paws, ears cut.

 Next to it was a collar: “🧡: ODIE”

“O-oh-” 

Amy covered her mouth, just capable of halting herself from puking while Cody snored none the wiser.

She couldn’t bring herself to put the tissue over it. 

She stepped away from the bucket.

How..?

Why…..?

No, just a misunderstanding.

Smiley must’ve found it on his way back.

He must’ve tried to save it, maybe Ann did too.

But it was too late and they weren’t allowed to take it out for a proper burial.

Yes, that must be it.

The poor thing was abandoned and never had a chance.

That’s what she repeated as she left the facility.

Other attempts to find a place to sleep were futile.

Lazari would still be sleeping and her room was too small to begin with, regardless it seemed the girl needed to be alone.

Sally’s door was open to a degree but her attempt to widen the gap to slumber with the plushies if only for an hour caused the child to wake up in perturbation, clutching Mr.D in visceral terror while Charlie made sure no one was sneaking about. 

The guilt warded the carcass off.

She did not know where Jane or Judge’s rooms were and it was possible both were asleep or neither would give her the time of night.

Chaser the same, moreso the latter category.

Most of the men were an automatic no with Jack falling under the ‘where is he’ category and she couldn’t just sleep on the couch because she was living under the same roof as Jeff the Killer and Sully, Chaser was also a red flag.

Sleeping outside was not happening.

So she only had one more idea, ironically had more men than all the others.

*Knock…knock*

Several minutes later…

“Why are you here?” Dark Link opened the door, puzzled at her reappearance. 

“I…need a place to rest…” Amy fought the urge to doze off, saliva dribbling down her mouth. “Please can I…” Dark just took it upon himself to clean that off, hell happened now?

“NUH UH! GAMERS ONLY!” Ben holloed in the background, volume faltered from beginning to end.

“Ben, I think she’d have a good reason to ask this…”

 Darkle turned to his friend concerned. As Amy relied on him to keep her on her feet the clone of the knight securely guided the exhausted girl into the room, surely they could make an exception once, only once.

At this Ben got up on his feet irritated with Silver approaching to take a closer look.

“O-oh, you l-look…uh, t-tired.”

“Mhm.” She affirmed solemnly. 

Glitchy left the computer at noticing the unwanted visitor, wordlessly staring at the non-gamer before pointing to highlight her presence.

Sluggish words drooled out her mouth. “H u h? Glitchy Red..? Are you..?” 

She couldn’t finish the thought process, Glitchy had an idea what she meant…but didn’t pursue the matter further.

“Why don’t you just-”

“Ben.” Dark Link said, fed up with the direction this was going with before putting up a smile. “Come now, you should rest well for tomorrow, you have to be prepared after all.”

He communicated, just vague enough for one of the gaming pastas to not understand what was underway. “Amy you can just lie on the bed, I think?”

“I’ll just sleep on the floor, thank you…” Amy mumbled, her droopy eyes scarcely able to see crisp wrappers on the floor and eroded cartridges near the back wall.

“No, I insist.” Dark shook his head, did he not understand the implications or…how did three people alone all sleep in one bed to begin with?

“Don’t worry.” Ben put his right hand up, a white flag. “We’ll just go in the computer, you can have the bed to yourself if you really want.” He rolled his red lights, couldn’t convey sarcasm more if he tried.

“Not happening.” Dark Link cringed. “Have enough of a headache already, I’ll just go on a walk and hope nothing tries to eat me.” 

He took grand strides towards the door, in one movement he turned the handle, opened it then swung it close.

Glitchy’s eyes heedlessly switched from his departed friend and the boney girl, he didn’t have any objections to this. 

Silver did though, timidly: “B-BEN ar-re you s-sure? You’ve b-been tired lately a-and you r-r-remember w-what you s-said about-t s-sl-sleeping in ma-chines…”

“Silver.” Ben gave his friend the cold shoulder. “It’s fine.” He tried to smile sincerely before turning to Amy. “Don’t worry, I won’t do anything weird while you’re sleeping.

“Why the hell would you?!” Amy quietly screeched, angered and flustered. “(Why would you even say that?!?)”

 “See you.” The techno-ghost dragged himself to the computer, crawling inside the squashed screen, impressive.

“(I don’t see the problem? LEAF was fine with it.) G-good night.” Silver conceded before retreating to their bottommost safe space.

The two zombie adjacent people that stood in the sloppy room met eyes. 

“Glitchy…about what you-”

He left.

There was nothing else to do for the day, she just needed to sleep and recover strength.

Sleep and not speculate on what the outcome of tomorrow would be.

Or what she misinterpreted.

Just go to sleep.

And not think about them.

Amy’s eyes snapped open.

Sporadically waking at night was a prospect she had morphed into expecting; now that she was addressing that it was odd it hadn’t happened since she joined the mansion, that is to say she didn’t sense immediate danger but an abnormal change in surroundings.

Blurry vision worked on clearing up, now able to notice her bandaged arm and crooked hand properly, she choked at what was in front of her, fingers digging into the navy blue bed sheet under the warm blanket.

Ben was sprawled out on the bed; beside her but not under the sheets, he was still in clothes that would expectantly not be comfortable to slumber in yet his shallow breaths signified he was allegedly fast asleep.

Why was he- did he do- no she would’ve noticed anything was wrong, why- no don’t be stupid, he was tired, it was only natural.

Even for sentient video games?

But he was different from Dark Link in so many ways and he spoke of sleeping like Amy would of tranquility.

The more she shuffled away from the boy, the more she continued to fuss over his sudden proximity. It begged the question why he would even bring up his previous comment, even as a tasteless joke.

 Was this a prank? 

Make her uncomfortable sleeping here so she would stay up all night and be incapable of coordinating simple intentions, much less important ambitions?

 He claimed he would help but after constant dismissal it was dubious and if she couldn’t do the plan neither would Dark Link.  

That must be it, he was scheming to-

“Mommy…”

Amy’s brain short circuited due to the distraction. 

“(What?)”

“Mom…”

Ben murmured mournfully, clinging to the blanket for support, his face contorted from relaxation to pain, a blood stained tear dripping from his eyes to the cotton material, vaporising as if it was never there.

Amy didn’t know how to react.

What to do.

She put the blanket over the blonde boy and rested his head on a pillow, moving him as little as humanly possible.

She set herself on the floor, folding a spare crisp packet that would brush her head, eyes staring at the ceiling.

“Mmm...” Ben sniffled, hugging the blanket before shifting in his sleep, tears still running down his face.

Another thing to try and no t think of.

Chapter Text

Part 19. A Rock in Your Head

The plan begins, will it succeed and will everyone involved convey the message they desired?

06/06/25- 09/06/25

Wednesday now, time to act.

Amy sprung to her feet, putting away all the garbage on the floor at once, this wasn’t over indulgence they were just slobs.

She considered waking Ben up but he was sleeping so peacefully; only hints of night terrors being dried up blood trails that leaked from his sockets, she wasn’t going to clean them up though. 

Now that she was awake and life not at risk she had time to properly appreciate the room: not much special, though the walls being stained from the sludge residue and the destroyed game cartridges were a bit sad. 

No clock because of course not, there was a bathroom thankfully and having no better options having wasted enough time as is, Amy ate a part of the barely touched toothpaste to wash her mouth (and to eat).

Her room…

 98% trashed and her clothes were still coated in dust albeit not as bad as yesterday; that said her bathroom was drenched with the shower walls dented comparable to the main area. She just put on an obsidian black dress with multiple rips on the middle and headed downstairs. 

“Here already?” Chaser addressed her supposed pupil, waiting for her. Her tone neither impressed nor disappointed, though was there really nothing cleaner to wear?

“True to my word!” Amy nodded eagerly, fighting the urge to rub her eyes. “I’m allowed outside right?”

Chaser slightly chortled. “Yes, but only for training, you hear?” Her voice oppressive. “Come on, let's go.”

“W-wait!”

“What.” Chaser drummed her foot on the floor.

“...nevermind, just- thank you.”

She turned her back to the girl. “...whatever.”

The proxy littered in ink and the cadaver in a black dress left the mansion's confinement, alone.

The outside resembled what it was in front other than the butchered remains of a tree and a collection of stones in the distance, the drillmaster and peon headed the opposite way using caution throughout.

After 5 minutes Amy discovered where the training would take place, where the heavy garage door hid whatever could be outside, where the altitudinous trees were capable of shrouding anything behind them from sight.

“This is it?” Amy squinted, eyes lasered on the garage, they’ve barely left the mansion?

“Of course.” Chaser shrugged. “Open areas are unrealistic, this is efficient.” She knocked her knuckles, kicking a batch of stones.

“So, how are we going to do this?” Amy put her hands together before self-consciously hiding her doctored elbow behind her back. 

“Well, we will-” Chaser answered before cutting herself off. “Oh crap-”

“What’s wrong?”

“I…have something to attend to. Stay here, I’ll be back soon.” Chaser abruptly began to leave.

Amy put out a hand as if she could stop the soldier in her tracks. “You're just going to leave me here?!”

She didn’t receive a response.

“(Alone now…)” 

Amy shuddered, but this was good right? 

Chaser left her in the place she needed to find and left her alone…for something.

Left alone…where anything could come get her.

Like the demon…

That she- time to open the garage.

In close proximity to the heavy door yet at a sizable distance the carcass extended her hands in a motion that could be used to slow down a swinging punching bag.

Taking a deep breath she closed her eyes; hands buzzed, fingers trembled under the pressure, the sensation of metacarpals sizzling filling her mind, she didn’t have to lift it all up, just enough.

Yet, with just a little push the shutter raised.

She couldn’t believe her eyes, that was easy? Too easy. Got off with achy hands when she had to dislocate her thumb to be freed from a small chain; was the metal sheet just weak or was she getting stronger?

Either way now wasn’t the time to overthink, finding stable footing while crouching she entered the garage.

Air was stale like it hadn’t been opened in years; no artificial rays with little natural light to be had so seeing most objects was impossible. The floor was slippery but dusty, showing that the place had been set foot in recently.

Amy let out a hushed gasp. 

“(Wait, that’s it isn’t it?)”

 Cautiously but promptly nearing a desk stapled to the wall she picked up a vial of a quaint magenta liquid with enough substance remaining to be used on a couple more people. It was shades darker than the sample extracted from Masky, colour reminded her of squashed berries- not that she’d drink it!

“This must be it!” Amy’s electric blue eyes sparkled in awe, poison was in her hands, she was right! 

“(Now I just have to show this to Cody to confirm it’s the same and then-)”

Her head was violently forced to the ground, the child blacked out immediately.

Amy found herself trapped in a wooden chair; her hands, body and legs harshly tied up with barbed rope, her arms sore from the restraints. 

Dread crept in as she toiled to struggle free, this couldn’t be happening- this could not be happening- this can’t be happening- 

“You’re awake, slower than I expected but I shouldn’t be surprised...” 

A grim voice spoke from the darkness, the stale air parching her throat.

“You’re not all you’re cracked up to be.” 

She stepped out of the shadows; The Chaser scrutinising the terrified girl.

“Ch-chaser?” Amy shuddered pitifully, sweat being mistaken for tears. “P-please let me go.” She pleaded.

Wouldn’t work.

“Why should I? Don’t think you’re in the position to be asking anything of me.” Chaser retorted, emotionless eyes increasing Amy’s palpitations.

“Why- why are you doing this?!”

She was scared to know the answer.

“Do you think I’m stupid? I know you didn’t really want to train, no one did.” She neared the defenseless zombie. “I’m just using this to give another lesson.”

“(Lesson?! What do I do to deserve this?)” 

Amy shook her head violently as if she was having a seizure. “But why- I don’t- I’m sorry-I- I- why?!?”

“It’s not even that I covered my tracks much, you just made it easier for them to believe they had to do nothing at all. That they can sit back and just wait for everything to fix itself while complaining all the way! Continue being leeches!”

Chaser screamed with vexation, the intensity of the volume vibrating through Amy’s skull.

To her displeasure…she started to understand where the proxy was coming from. 

Even with evidence everyone disregarded it, some more annoyed at Amy herself for caring so much to begin with, beforehand the training was shut down when days before she and three others were close to death and a day before that it was a brush.

In what she experienced she felt alone.

But, to go this far…

“How about Masky..?”

Chaser raised an eyebrow. “Masky?”

“Why, why did you attack him? He said we’d be kept safe, he saved us from the shadows, he’s a proxy, your friend! You could've killed him!” 

Amy pushed back to the best of her ability, straining against the rope.

“So what.”

The proxy with a hole in her heart replied, looking down on the upset zombie. “I didn’t attack to kill, if he died from that then he never deserved to be a proxy to begin with.”

Amy couldn’t believe it, such a horrid way of thinking, how could Slender tolerate it?

“But why attack him? He didn’t do anything wrong?!”

“I-... I shouldn’t be wasting my breath, you should know by now anyway.” Chaser shook her head, retrieving an object from inside her hoodie.

A large spiky rock.

Amy went cold.

“Here what’s going to happen; you’re not going to say anything, you’re not going to remember anything. I’m going to bash your brains in enough times then leave you outside for someone to find, maybe the new recruit being assaulted will get it to click in their heads.”

Chaser stalked Amy at a moderate pace, enough time for the carcass to fruitlessly attempt to persuade the unhinged predator.

She struggled in the chair, bruising her arms. “No, please don’t! Please, please don’t!” 

“Shut up, you won’t feel anything. You already have a hole to easily access the brain, this should be familiar.”

 Chaser raised the iron stone above the girl’s mushed head.

“Wait- if another monster comes then it’ll kill me!”

“Not my problem, one less worm to take note of.”

“Please- when S-Slender finds out he’ll-”

“He cares more for me than he ever will for you, in fact I’m sure he’ll understand and forgive me. (Even if it takes time…)”

Amy tried to move the chair back, attempted to unravel the rope bounding her, to snap each of The Chaser’s fingers. Something held her back.

“There are people who know I’m with you, they’ll know you did this to me!”

“You really think I care? You are a moron. Now stop talking.”

Amy was doomed, there was nothing she could do to get out of this, this was it, this was how she was going to die, again…

And again, and again…

A hidden light of hope slightly lit up the dark room, Amy began to laugh with little care from under her breath.

Chaser was caught off guard, insulted.

“(The hell?)” Before she could snap the ineffectual corpse smiled mockingly.

“Kate.” She prolonged the sound of the name, Chaser seething from behind her mask.

“Do you know how I really knew it was you? How I recognized that only you could’ve done it?”

Chaser halted her movement; a mistake but she was morbidly curious, it would be her only chance after all, somnambulant people don't say anything worth listening to.

“How?”

Amy gazed up, eyes losing their pupils once more to reveal a ghoulish attitude, grinning now.

“It’s because, you are a useless, selfish, psychotic, egotistical, traitorous bastard,

and you deserve to die.”

Chaser swung her fist around, clashing with the dark sword intended to sever her back in two, blood spilling from her cut arm yet not even close to severing it.

The fierce aggressor jumped back, wiping the disgusting blood from his attachment.

 “You should be ribbons by now.” His ruby eyes pierced the darkness, enthusiasm for the brawl unable to downplay his hatred. “Not as weak as I thought.”

“Well…” Chaser cracked her knuckles prepared to clash with the dark knight. “A proxy wouldn’t be taken out by a low level thug.”

Chaser lunged at Dark Link who retaliated by swinging his blade for distance, if she wished to be cut in half she could go ahead.

Amy felt a familiar presence teleport behind her.

“Hold on!” Ben commanded with a hushed voice. “I’ll loosen these enough for you to slip out.” He quickly worked on untying the knot.

Chaser sensed something was amiss, attempting to spin kick the captive with the speed of a bullet, only intervened by Amy’s scream and Ben narrowly toppling the chair over for the hit to miss.

“(BEN?)” Chaser glared, her attention forced to pivot with Dark Link attempting to impale her, his presence irksome.

“Ow-ow-ow-” Amy’s head spun and Ben undid the knot around her wrist, quickly doing the same for her legs.

“Free now!” The green boy exclaimed, lifting the girl by the arms out of the remaining binds. “Come on, let’s go-” He prepared to teleport the two away.

“Wait!” Amy released herself from his grasp. “What about Dark?!”

Ben impatiently tugged her arm. “He can handle himself! Come on!”

“We can’t just leave him!” Plus she didn’t want to experience teleportation again.

“You can not be serious right now?!”

Chaser continued unleashing a flurry of punches with Link avoiding each blow; hopping on the pale soldier’s arm mockingly before kicking her square in the face, pummeling her towards where Ben and Amy would be if they had not scrambled away.

Immediately recovering, Chaser used the wall as a floor to leap off, landing a solid hit on the sentient game character’s face, slamming her fists into him continually as he struggled to fight back.

“Dark?!” Amy whispered, raddled.

“DARK!” 

Ben’s voice distorted, sounding elderly and desperate, he warped to the soldier before attempting to tackle her. This allowed Dark Link a reprieve from the onslaught whereas Ben was slammed to the ground.

“B-BeN…” Dark coughed, his head deformed.

“It’s a shame that you got involved in this…” Chaser’s voice altered, like it was shredded through a demonic filter, lifting the torture weapon she had dropped.

“Now, I’LL JUST HAVE TO PULVERISE YOU LIKE THE OTHERS!”

With the rage that would outclass a berserker’s Chaser jumped up, prepared to destroy Ben’s brain. He couldn’t move in time.

“(Not this time-)”

Amy only had a second to act; nose bleeding cold blood, fingers grinding against each other, overbearing pearl eyes glowing once more. 

She didn’t have to kill her, she didn’t want to kill her, just make sure she couldn’t do anything else.

Head, no.

Shoulders, risky.

Knees…close..

Ankle.

Now snap like a twig.

Chaser felt a wave of pain throughout her body, eyes immediately focused on the source: her ankle was wrenched so much that the front portion of her skin was torn, blood spilling from the wound.

“WwhaAat?”

Chaser choked in uncomprehended horror before Dark Link took his chance, immediately jamming his knee into her neck, knocking her unconscious.

Now it was silent, no one knew what to say.

“(Holy shit.)” Ben wheezed, if he had a heart it’d be beating rapidly. He noticed Amy’s bedazzled expression, her thumb pushed to an uncanny angle. Dark stood upright with his face still glitching from the assault. 

“Darkle, you okay?” His voice is delicate towards his friend.

Dark nodded, his face returning to its normal state as he glared vindictively at the still proxy.

“Amy, you good?” Ben crawled to the bruised girl. She hummed quietly as a response, so that was okay. “Not sure what you did but thanks. (I can't believe Chaser would…)” He couldn't bring himself to finish it in his head or dare say it out loud, many suspicions were right.

“You’re welcome…” Amy smiled faintly, wiping her nose with her finger. “Is Chaser…”

“Kate’s alive, unfortunately.” Link walked towards the two, kneeling in the middle of them.

“Phew, don’t need Slender getting on our case for that…crazy bitch.” Ben rubbed his cheek, this is why he didn’t want to get involved.

“Yeah…” Amy exhaled after too long for a normal human. “Wait a minute- where were you two?!”

“Huh?”

“A second later she would’ve given me amnesia, or worse! We were supposed to be a team!” Amy raged hypocritically.

“You’re the one who just left!” Ben retorted. “How the hell were we supposed to know you were with her when you didn't give a warning?! How did you even get her to tie you up in the first place?”

“Well- I got into the garage, she said she had to do something…”

“(Not what I-) That’s weird, at least I didn’t have to mimic Slender.” He shrugged.

“See what I told you about not trusting the proxies?” Darkle spoke to Ben, tracing his sore cheek. “So quick to even attack you, at least Amy technically isn’t a creepypasta and me- well-”

“Yes Dark, not like you haven’t said it a hundred times.” 

“Dark, you’re amazing!” Amy cheered him up. “I’m surprised Kate was strong enough to compete with you.”

“Oh, thank you. (It’s worrying.)”

“I did good too, right?”

“You managed to stall for time and ripped off Kate’s leg so I’d say yes.” He lightly bumped her shoulder causing a disproportionate amount of pain.

As Amy cringed in pain and Dark apologized, Ben spoke plainly. “Yeah, less cool if it requires hurting yourself though.”

“Aww.”

“Well.” Dark put an arm around Ben’s chest and Amy’s waist, pulling them closer to him. “I think we were all great.” He smirked confidently if purposely trying to rib them.

Ben rolled his eyes and Amy couldn't help but exhale, still they smiled back at their friends.

“ YoOoOoUu…”

 A voice carved by gravel and wood seethed.

Dark in a single frame got on his feet, revealing his sword once more to create a barrier of safety, Amy peeked her head out from behind him with an arm shielding Ben who froze. 

“(You gotta be kidding me?!)”

“(How can she still stand after that?)”

“You should’ve stayed down, Chaser.” Dark grinded his teeth together in a forced smirk.

Chaser did not care for his remarks, she did not pay attention to her mangled ankle, all she could comprehend was the hate she accumulated for the three parasites in front of her.

“YoU tHREe, WhEN I gEt to YOU I sWeAR On yOUr SouLS yOU WiLl ReGRET EVER-”

“Enough.”

A paradoxically calm and visceral voice enforced, he was here.

Static filled the air of the minute extension of the mansion: Ben couldn’t breathe, Amy couldn’t think, Dark couldn’t feel anything, Kate had disappeared.

Just as the signals intensified in frequency, everything went pitch black.

Chapter Text

Part 20. Though We May Never Meet Again

(Let’s Always Be Friends.)

11/06/25- 14/06/25 

“Here it is.”

Cody said with pride; showing off the personalized liquid in his hands to several creepypasta’s, an aggravating sneer on his face .

“I can’t believe it.” Sully fumed, discomforted and insulted. “That midget weasel!”

 He proceeded to stomp on the ground with enough force to crush a bug, rapid attempts to dent it in his tantrum.

 “How unfortunate…” Judge Angel sighed sadly, her diminishing good will oppressed. “Why would she do such a thing?”

“(We shouldn’t jump to conclusions before talking to her.)” Liu said rationally in Sully's head. Sully, being the only one to hear only huffed in response, it wouldn’t be worth anything anyway.

“Where the hell is she anyway?” Jeff picked his teeth with his beloved knife next to the Judge, now that they knew the truth there was nothing to ‘worry’ about, still the situation ticked him off.

“Heard that Slender took her.” Cody rubbed his goggles, recounting the commotion when the elves rushed in. “I guess that’s where Hoodie is too.” He clicked his tongue. 

“(Perhaps.)” Smiley loured in a perfunctory manner, listening in to the conversation by himself.

 “(So, she wasn’t going on about nothing after all…)

Amy yawned as she awoke, noticing a different patterned bandage wrap over her renewed dislocated thumb than what Jack made and a pair of green eyes staring at her expectantly, also a teddy bear on her lap.

“Amy!” Sally greeted sweetly, giving the teenager a gentle hug which was returned. “How do you feel, are you alright?” She held the dislocated thumb with her own, it was nice.

“Yeah.” The crow haired girl nodded. “Better than usual actually.” She fibbed.

The medical facility she was in; Ben, Jack and Lazari were near the washing machine with Ben sitting on it semi casually and Lazari clinging to the tall man who tapped the machine with his claws, Ann was on a chair near the bed with the books Amy requested to take still unopened, a small folded letter squished under them.

“Awake? How do you feel?” Ann leaned closer to Amy, putting her naked hand on the girl’s head with consideration. “Anything hurt?”

“Not really.” Amy poked Ann’s squishy skin. “How did I get here?”

“After Slender took Kate you just kinda passed out, probably because you’re not used to his static yet.” Ben stated, stepping on the machine before Jack hoisted him off. “So we took you here.”

The ‘we’ in question must include Dark Link, if Slender hadn’t arrived in time then she might have…she shouldn’t question it now, especially since he saved them.

“I see…thank you.”

 Ben just shrugged. “What happened to K-Chaser?”

“Who knows.” No answer at the moment.

“Slendy must be talking to her right now.” Sally presumed. “Amy, I’m sorry for not believing you.” She switched the topic quickly. “Do you forgive me?” Her eyes were full of genuine regret. 

“Oh- o-of course.” Amy massaged Sally’s shoulders with a trembly smile. 

Lazari hopped towards her friends, silent but with a wide smile that expressed two words: thank you.

“Nevermind Chaser.” Ann spoke, interrupting the children. “You should be happy that you dealt with this nonsense and now you can rest.” She brushed the hair out of her face, Jack stared ominously. “I can rest now as well, since Masky is cured.”

“(OhmygodIforgot-) Masky?!” Amy gripped her bedsheets; searching for the man only to see him sitting up on his bed next to hers, mask over his eyes, skin tinged lavender but he was drinking iced water contently.

“Nice of you to notice.” He snarked albeit it didn’t do it to make her feel bad, not that it worked if that was the intention.

“Masky, are you alright?” Amy tilted her head in concern while retaining respectable distance, Lazari slightly approaching the man but stopping herself.

“Yes, I feel much better.” He roughly sighed, placing the cup down to be refilled. “Could’ve gone without this whole mess but I will recover soon.” He coughed soon after, Jack walked up to the two patients, placidly patting Masky’s back.

“Apparently Masky had an idea Chaser attacked him but couldn’t tell the truth in time.” He spoke for the proxy, that meant once Ann joined there was no need to do anything else.

“Oh…” The corpse was upset.

“How did you get better, Masky?” Lazari asked politely, no one not in the facility the day it occurred had further details other than ‘was poisoned.’ 

“You should be asking Ann for that.” Jack cut in, deadpan.

“Oh.” Lazari nibbled on her tongue, should she ask? But she should, r-right? “Ann-”

Before Jack could reword his sentence Masky conveniently coughed, hand near his new pancreas . “Don’t worry about it.”

Lazari nodded slowly. “No worry…”

Though this particular case was solved the perilous events that cropped up were not, taking them seriously was Chaser’s motivation as well. Even if she went about it backwards Amy could see her point, did anyone else even know what the goal was?

Amy gazed at Ann who now was content and speaking to the others relaxed, their conversations blurring into the back of her mind. When swaying her she didn’t mention the hazards that inexplicably began to crop up, not that it mattered, she’d leave soon now her role was complete. 

Why did that feel sad?

“Amy.” Ann spoke nicely, breaking her deep thoughts. “There is a letter for you, let me open it.” The maroon lady lifted her books, retrieving flimsy A4 paper and opening it up for Amy (and Sally and Lazi, even Jack, hey Ben is still here?) to read.

“We are sorry for disturbing you, Sully did not mean any harm and we will help fix it as soon as possible. Please forgive us.”

-  Liu.

It seemed that the letter w was written after Liu’s name but he rubbed it out.

“I AM NOT.”

• SULLY

“...”

 Sully’s backtalk was covered in scribbles, Amy was delighted that Liu was apologetic and polite enough to go through the effort, once again he rose on Amy’s podium with little effort. Sully had done little to endear himself.

“Heh, ‘First Sully Interaction’ huh?” Ben said, snatching the paper out of Ann’s hands amused. “It happens to the best of us.” His nonchalant response brought the events of last night into scrutiny but this wasn’t the time or place.

“What happened?” Jack spoke concerned, lifting the paper with his sharp thumb and pinkie. Masky ostensibly snoozed in the background as if this wasn’t his business.

“It’s nothing-” Typically she’d left it at that yet something twisted that instinctual urge. “Well, I’ll say later.” Amy put up a hand, then noticed her injured thumb again.

“What happened to your thumb?” Sally asked, concerned at her friend’s behalf, was a different one than what she had before. “It was getting better.” She frowned.

“Chaser happened.” Jack stated to the surprise of a couple. “At least you’re lucky it didn’t just come off when she hit it.” He directed mostly to the troublesome teen. “At least that’s what Ben said.”

Amy glanced at the boy with suspicion and confusion; he couldn’t have misremembered since Amy was deliberate in power usage, it happened today and he even commented on it. Ben didn’t face her; silently whistling to himself, not fussed to combat the quote Jack claimed he used.

“Owie.” Sally cringed, holding Charlie tighter, being hurt always hurt.

“...” Masky stayed silent.

“Chaser is a meanie!” Lazari blurted out angrily, catching everyone off guard. “It’s good she’s gone!”

“L-Lazi…” Sally stuttered, dumbfounded.

“Don’t go too far.” Masky maundered, Charlie put his hands on his 3rd eye called a mouth. 

Jack, Amy and Ben held their tongues. Ann grunted while retrieving another glass for the masked man.

“Well…it’s good that we know what happened right?” Sally meekly spoke up. “N-not good that Chaser hurt Masky and Amy but so she can’t hurt anyone else, right?” 

Sally glanced at Masky, his expression unreadable.

“It’ll be fine.” Amy shook her fingers, minorly tickling Sally. “I’ll get better, nothing to be sad about.” Her other hand on Lazari’s.

She was not sure why but she felt measured positive emotions resonate with most people present, as if things would be better from now on and she put it into motion, though she couldn’t have done anything without Dark Link.

Speaking of him…

“Where is Dark?” Amy spoke to Ben for everyone to hear, she kinda thought after the fight if Ben was present the older mirror would be in the corner as well, but no sign of him…

“Right.” Ben blinked, inflamed, his eyelights disappearing for a second. “So-”

“A-are y- you sure you d-don’t want t-to s-stay a little l-longer?” 

“No, I think I’ve received my weeks worth this visit.” Darkle laughed as Silver held his hand. 

“W-well, it was n-nice having you for the t-time.” He smiled, it would be a lie to say he was happy but that’s how it was.

Dark Link and X-Virus were allowed to leave; well X-Virus was allowed Darkle would leave when he pleased. 

The turquoise scientist had already departed to his private residence, promising to keep in contact more at Smiley (and Ann’s) demands whereas the clone always had a proper goodbye and could never be negligent on this.

Before sighting his second friend present his attention was taken by Jane who was on the staircase, it’d be harder for a normal person to see but Liu was in the background spying on everyone there.

“Dark Link…” Jane spoke, the words unnatural on her tongue yet she expressed succinct gratitude anyway. “Stay safe.”

Dark didn't exactly know how to react; he could brush it off but that felt off yet just saying ‘your welcome’ made him feel sour, so all he did was give a simple stilted peace sign pressed together and blink with one eye, not smiling but not frowning.

Jane was visibly confused and even taken aback with Liu’s spirit becoming flustered, how cute.

Darkle then considered Glitchy who was farthest away from the door; back to the wall and silent as always, with a neutral face he gave his friend a thumbs up, Dark returning the sentiment in kind. They both respected the other’s view on their situation, an unspoken show of love and consideration, that they should stay alive and try to be content where they were.

Now that was all, there was no one else present to regard, unfortunately Ben didn’t want to properly say goodbye even earlier and he foolishly thought Amy would be here…

“DARK, WAIT- WAIT!” 

A desperate voice called from the back, Amy waved her flimsy arm while Sally and Lazari sprinted behind as best as they could, Ben simultaneously teleporting to the group next to Silver who was quietly gleeful and Liu leaving.

“Hey, I see you’re all in good health.” The hero smirked at the girls.

“Darkle you are leaving already?” Sally yelled upset, grip on Mr.D and Charlie firm with the latter shaking his head disapprovingly.

“Sorry Sally.” He chuckled with no weight at all, ruffling her hair before doing the same for Lazari. “Think I’ve done enough for one visit.”

“But…” Sally’s eyes filled with tears, threatening to burst.

“Will miss you…” Lazari put her head on Dark’s leg while hugging it, her tone downer.

“Hey, I’ll see you guys again another time!” Link lifted both girls in his arms. “Tell you what, when I come back again I’ll spend a whole day with you two, I promise.” He cheekily winked, the girls were overjoyed with the remaining gamers cringing in response, Jane and Amy were just amused.

As the shadow clone put the children down Amy took the opportunity to speak with her friend and give a long overdo thanks. 

“Dark…” She beamed.

“Amy?” He mirrored, amused.

“Thank you, thank you so much!”

“For what?” He laughed it off, everyone in the background interested in the shift.

“Everything really, since you joined I couldn’t have done anything without you, I should have said this earlier, I’m sorry.” Amy clasped her hands together, her tone assured and peaceful. 

“Hey, it’s just what I wanted to do.” The white haired man rubbed his nose modestly. “It has been an… atypical week but it was fun for what it was.”

He knew that even if it was a proxy that broke the rules to attack another it wouldn’t bring any meaningful change, too late for anything now. That didn’t mean his presence was unneeded, or else he would never return.

“I’ll miss you.” 

Dark Link admitted, a bittersweet smile on his face. It was different than the ones before, a rising sense of finality with those words.

“I’ll miss you too.” 

Amy nods, her pale eyes gazing in his pure red own. 

Thoughtfully she opened her arms up, offering a hug for the cognizant game character to accept or deny. He reciprocated with a steady embrace of his own; the pastas watching satisfied in the backdrop, unaware that with it came a cold reminder.

Dark wanted Amy to leave and never look back.

The world was cruel and wide, there was no guarantee they’d meet again on the other side, less so that they’d be the same people they are now. 

Thorns of guilt pricked Amy’s green tinted skin as she waited for him to deliver one last push.

It never came.

Releasing himself from the teenaged girl, attempting not to note her glum expression Dark Link then addressed his first friend, the one who truly gave him life: Ben.

His elder yet younger appearing friend was miffed, understandable considering all that had occurred but it was no way to say goodbye, he wouldn’t let the first time repeat itself.

“Ben?”

He turned his head further away, this angered their friends to several degrees.

“B-ben!” Silver reprimanded, he didn’t want them to end this mad at each other!

 Amy remembered their last interactions before the plan was set up, was this what it was about? What was that about?

“You have to say bye!” Sally pouted with her bears with Lazi nodding behind.

“(What is up with those two?)” Jane rubbed her head.

Reluctantly Ben watched Dark wait for any reaction, even after the incidents that had occurred he could stay for a couple more days! In spite of that he found himself tackling him for a hug, hiding his face in the black tunic he wore.

It wasn’t anywhere near strong enough to take Darkle aback by any means but the clone returned the fondness. “I’ll miss you too Ben. Take care of them for me alright?”

“Brtgh.” Translated to ‘you don’t have to remind me.’

With that there was no one else he could see or wanted to; his white gloves pressed the doorknob that glowed a raisin colour with a cross of crimson glory, he observed his friends present one last time- for this trip to phrase it better.

Ben and Silver stood together both unambiguously happy; the girls all grouped up while waving with Jane watching isolated, Glitchy had a smile that could only be compared to a single pixel yet was so present on his face, The Slenderman was watching.

The Slenderman.

His featureless face making no emotion clear and his demeanor opaque, no one else had noticed how he was always watching, at the back of their minds he was always there.

Yet.

Just for a moment.

With the full picture of his companions sending him off with respect and no regrets.

He forgot all about him.

The door shut gently.

Glitchy returned to his computer at once with the rest wondering what to do now.

“Are you alright?” Jane spoke with mild concern towards Amy with her eyes watering.

“Yes.” Amy erased the tears, Jane took this as enough to take her leave upstairs, presumably to spend the rest of her day motionless in anamnesis.

“Amy.” Sally sprung to the occasion. “Do you want to play Mystery Gems with us again? We can’t continue without you and I have a much better script!”

“I took a peek! It’s cool!” Lazari clapped.

“Ooorrr.” Ben unsubtly cut in. “You can play with us, try a racing game this time, don’t worry I won’t make you play LittleBigPlanet again-”

“She’s spent more time with you enough!” Sally shouted.

“Take three guesses why!” Ben shouted back.

Before the bystanders could try and split them up Amy gave her rather disappointing answer. “I just want to rest today.”

“You can rest with us!” Sally pointed out, Mr.D putting an arm up.

“You want to spend the day in the hospital?”

“Ew no!”

“Why there?” Lazari asked nicely, the horned girl tilting her head, she could only think of one reason.

“I- You d-don’t h-have to tell us!” Silver waved the others off in case they were being too pushy, he had no idea of the timeline of events that brought them to this point and maybe it was best not to ask.

“It’s fine.” Amy amended. “I just want to wash the dirt plates then just read right now, think I just need a day to myself, (if they allow me.)”

“(Wash the plates?)” Did she truly enjoy it?

“(Read???)” Shocker.

“Tell you what.” Amy put a not so crooked finger up. “I’ll do Mystery Gems tomorrow morning, try kart games tomorrow evening then we can make a time table, alright?” 

“Yay!” Sally floated with glee, Mr.Death and Charlie bouncing.

“Okay?” Lazari grinned an equal amount.

Silver looked to Ben who just shrugged, with that he shyly nodded.

Now it was time to go their separate ways for the day and do what they wanted within the confines of the mansion's walls.

Amy cleaned the leftover plates that had been neglected due to the chaos; then she’d finally get to read Ann’s books while bringing the topic of her room to Masky who’d hopefully be considerate enough to help, if not him she’d tell Ann, Smiley and Jack to receive advice from them. 

Then she’d most likely sleep in the facility while ignoring negative memories.

Then she’d wake up, eat properly-perhaps she should just eat now, her stomach was sorely lacking nutrition- tomorrow she could make her absences up to the girls and then spend time with Ben and Silver stress free.

Assuming nothing came to attack them.

It was recent yet felt like months since the people of the night dropped in, as much as she hated it she had no control over that and no way of preventing it, had to trust Slender.

She wanted to see him, know how he felt about what had gone on under his roof.

It’d have to wait.

Chapter Text

Part 21. Made The World A Better Place

Things in the mansion calm down and now everyone tries to return to their normal routine, the routine being absolutely nothing.

16/06/25- 17/06/25

Jeff missed last week's drama. Not that he was invested but it was something to distract his demented brain, now there was absolutely nothing to fill that void.

To reiterate; none of the creepypastas were to be allowed outside though nothing akin to the shadows had appeared, the hunter disbelieved that the magic goop was sentient or even dangerous (this place was unearthly enough that shitty pipes were beginning to seem probable) and The Rake- fuck The Rake -was a shitty traitor who made things worse but was now out of the way, not unusual irritatingly.

All the disjointed group could do now was meander and keep attempting to keep themselves entertained.

Going in alphabetical order:

Amy- no screw that, he’ll get to her later.

Ann was still here for some reason even though Masky recovered (and back to being an authoritative twat), she refused to disclose her reasons to Jeff when he challenged her about it.

He walked in on her devouring the house’s cereal yesterday as if it belonged to her, as if nothing changed. Her smug attitude was the worst and the way Smiley and her kept eyeing each other was disgusting.

Get a room.

Throwing alphabetical order in the trash Smiley was also insufferable but that in itself was nothing new, comical considering during ‘The Poison Incident’ (name to be determined) he was choking on his spit and crapping his pants every other sentence.

He overheard that Smiley was allowed to go out to retrieve an organ for Masky, did the snake take the chance to kidnap some poor slob to entertain himself? Is THAT why Ann and him were so uppity?!

EJ was the same; couple of days ago Jeff noticed his friend looking blue and not just his mask, Jack always said he was fine but after knowing him for years it was obvious when that was not true, not to mention his food had to be running low, such a shame Jeff couldn’t help the guy out because of the stupid fucking rule-

Judge was certified background noise, as always, next.

Lazari was Lazari: drooling over Jack one moment, drooling over meat the next. She seemed content with her simple desires, guess he couldn’t fault her for that, he could appreciate someone being happy.

He would say the same for Sally but she drifted towards him to invite him to play which was abnormal; Sally knew that he hated them and only did it under duress from Slender or one of the parental wannabe’s, suspiciously she wasn’t doing it to be an imp but to brighten his mood? As if he needed anything-

Maybe next month. 

Liu was the same and the two kept respectable distance as usual, now that he was thinking about him it was good that Chaser was exposed so that he wouldn’t be skittish about the idea of being ambushed or otherwise roughed up, Jeff was compared to Chaser enough.

Something he noticed was X-Virus and the eyestrain red video game popping up more often.

Often was a stretch considering it was just once, Red immediately vanished and he just happened to catch X-Virus before he visited the medical pastas but considering how estranged he was before and how easy it was to forget Red existed it was something. 

God this was dull.

Something that was never dull was pushing Jane’s buttons, all she was good for.

Masky as brushed upon was back to normal; shouting as he always did, demanding the residents do as he wanted as he always does, being a pain in the ass. It was nice the first couple of days until they remembered why they were bothered by what Masky being hurt meant than his safety. Oh and Hoodie was there too.

Someone who was happier was Silver, still had that stupid stutter but he didn’t always look like wet toilet tissue slop. It rubbed off on Ben who got over Dark Dink ditching him fast, why did he even care for the cavalier anymore? Clearly the black man wasn’t worth it. 

Back on topic Ben never roped in Jeff to have fun together anymore and it was starting to piss him off, the cursed forest was the last time and it did not count because the brat was going to prank him too. 

He was either in his stupid room or downstairs playing on his stupid games with Silver or the girl.

The stodgy skeleton he scorned, after the incident she continued to take after Smiley and Ann in being an obnoxious piece of shit. 

The way she would give the killer a snide glare when he committed the crime of walking into a room; how she would cling to Slender like a lost puppy when he randomly appeared and he would trace his long fingers around her ears, not that the others made it better since for some reason they warmed up to the burden in spite of events before.

She demonstrated the first of what Jeff referred to as he slouched into the bottom floor, he was hardly aware why he was drawn to it at the moment, not like he could go outside and he already ate an hour earlier. 

Ben was resting on the couch, playing that cartoon fighting game Jeff regarded from time to time, the one that had the spikeball. The corpse herself wasn’t even paying attention to begin with, just reading a crusty book in her loose fingers Jeff desired to fracture with his teeth.

Casually Jeff pulled out one of the wires, Ben complained or somethin’ but who the hell cares. Jeff turned on the news since he could, he couldn’t be bothered to read Slender’s papers if he wasn’t mentioned.

The german sexy news lady who had her back to the greenscreen that tried to fool people into believing she was outside was there, with a lonesome smile she recounted the events that occurred in the other world.

° [-Moving on from reports of sudden amounts of sweets forming in children’s mouths, early today there have been reports of another murder afflicted by a newly reoccurring Glasgow killer-]

“YOU’RE SHITTING ME!” Jeff raged, about to throttle the screen. He was quarantined only to see a perverted copy of his craft?!

The victim pre and post bastardization was shown on screen after a glimpse of a content warning swept past Jeff’s berserker mind, while he itched to be free, to spread his influence to this rotten world he was contained and now some no-name had taken it upon themselves to intrude on his methodology of violation.

He wanted to storm out right then, utilize his blade and prune the fake into bloody chunks of poultry, their eyes poked in, nose earning a couple more nostrils and his beautiful smile to forever be forced on their face.

Yet that was not how this would go, if he tried Slender would immediately find him and he’d be contained for another month with a lecture to boot, there was no slipping by.

Screeching closer to a banshee than a man, the grotesque killer steamed off to his room, leaving the two puzzled dead kids, shoving past a brunette blur and slamming the door shut.

He shoved his face into his stained pillow that hadn’t been changed in 10 months, ranting: “Damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it, damn it, DAMN IT!”

He hated this. 

He hated being contained here. 

He hated how he couldn't do anything without someone looming over him. 

He hated walking in a loop for the 50th time that day, loathed how all the conversations he listened to were so painfully dull. 

He hated how Slender had changed, that he could never be sure of his intentions anymore, that when he appeared he couldn’t be happy at it. 

He despised how he never had some god damn privacy in his brain!

He hates how he can’t dismantle the stupid entrant head first so he wouldn’t have to see her.

He missed it when there were things to do; when there were fun events everyone went on, it dawned on him how he longed to take the morph potion to appear ‘normal’ just to be allowed to go out.

The lake incident sucked during the moment but in retrospect it was a bonding moment, pastas he never would’ve cared for he became fonder of just by them being present even after Smiles and him were dragged out that body of water.

Smiles…why did he go?

 The how didn’t matter, it was the fact he did.

Were there warnings? Did his dog cry for help or something like that? He would always regard that as rubbish but his perception continued to fracture, he’d believe anything if it meant he could prevent the events that played out.

He missed his dog, he missed Smile Dog.

He missed Mrs.P; he could banter with her smug attitude, days nothing of note occurred stuck out like tumors because of her, he had Jack but his respect for the man prevented it from being fun, Sully was never enjoyable to talk to and he took a mental note to avoid it with Liu.

He considered shaking Ben, demanding why they never did fun shit together anymore but of course the sensitive troll would use that to make Jeff the bad guy again and being grounded for half a year again was never going to happen, never. 

If only Zero or Kagekao, Third Base or even that bastard LJ were here, if anyone else came back.

But they weren’t. It wouldn’t happen.

“Tomorrow morning, gather at the blank room, I will be discussing something with you all. Sleep well my children.”

“Slender…” Jeff croaked.

 He was present and yet he missed him too, when he’d be caressed with affection, spoken to beyond updates to the formula.

Jeff missed when he went to sleep he’d be excited for tomorrow and not have to ignore another voice at the back of his head saying: you could die.

He missed it when…

. . .     

Even with his eyelids removed and nothing to cover his frightening stare Jeff's eyes glazed over. The most infamous killer in the world passed out.